(SFW) Heroes of the New World - One Piece x My Hero Academia

[Zaru]

Komurasaki tended to her shamisen, deftly adjusting the strings; then testing them with an ebony pick.

A good sound. But the strings would have to be tightened to make it perfect.

And she needed to be at her best. She was a courtesan of the Flower Capital, and her skills were her livelihood; and her only weapon. If she was not the best, then how else could she rob the lecherous and moronic merchants and nobles who tried to woo her? Only by breaking their sycophantic hearts, by teasing and tantalizing them until they were penniless, could she undermine the Kurozumi regime.

She could have stabbed that disgusting snake Orochi in his sleep. She could have done it any number of times. But it would only have gotten her executed, and Wano would still suffer under its real tyrant.

And there he was, even now. As she looked out of the window she could see his serpentine form, far in the distance over the mountains of Kibi. That terrible dragon that had terrorized Wano for years. The nightmare that only her father had the strength to challenge.

She looked down. Down in the street, fur-caped Beast Pirates were about their work; moving from house to house, shop to shop, tavern to tavern, dragging anyone inside out into the street, and then searching; while Orochi's samurai looked on apathetically.

Her own manor was secure; for she shared it with the prominent yakuza Kyoshiroh. All the same she thanked the gods, for she alone knew who Orochi's enforcer really was.

Sighing, she looked over at the calendar. It was the middle of June, and there were preparations to be made. She was to dine with the Shogun Orochi, to sit beside him and entertain him. He was her biggest fan, both of her beauty and her music, and there were few things he liked better than her company.

The thought made her shudder, as a geisha ought never to. To have to spend an evening in the company of that fat, ugly cur. To have to look her best, and play her best, while he drank and swore and cackled, and his wretched cronies capered and carried on.

But she had no choice. She had to be strong. Her parents' prophecy held true. After twenty years, pirates from the New World would come to liberate this land; both from the King of the Beasts, and that vile snake. Her father's final words, before he vanished into the pot. Her mother's final declaration at the castle; before the arrows took her.

Orochi had never believed the Kozuki prophecy. He had always scoffed at it, at least at first. But as the time foretold drew closer, he had become more and more paranoid.

And now this. Now the Beast Pirates were on the hunt, searching for two fugitives; a certain Yamato, and a certain Deku. Kaido himself was leading the search, starting just after the Fire Festival and the great force that sent countless animals in stampede; wreaking destruction on a scale not seen since Oden's fall. The storm that came after the Festival hasn't abated. Neither has Kaido's search as well.

How cruel. For it to happen so soon after the Fire Festival, the one time of year the people could eat their fill of good food, and drink clean water, all for free. One night of innocent pleasure, and then the lash came down all the harder. From both man and nature all the same.

Komurasaki rose to her feet, setting her finished shamisen in her case. She paused, as she heard footsteps in the corridor outside. Hurrying footsteps, in a place where there should be no hurrying. Something was very wrong.

"Lady Komurasaki! Lady Komurasakiii!" The door slid open. It was one of her servants, a cute girl with red hair named Akane.

"Akane? What's wrong?" she asked, worried.

"W-we have pirates at the front gate! They are forcing their way in!" Akane cried out. Komurasaki stood up, mastering herself.

"I will talk to them."

As Orochi's personal musician, she was privileged and protected; much as it shamed her. Kaido's thugs had no business bargaining into her residence. What could have gotten into them?

Had something changed? Was even she under suspicion now?

She stepped carefully past her servant, her every movement perfect. She paused, just long enough to squeeze Akane's hand, and then continued out of the room, and along the corridor, and down the stairs.

"Alright ladies! Let's get to work!"

The mob at her gate were all women, some clad in revealing tops and skinny pants, others in loose kimonos; but all with the signature fur capes and horns of the Beast Pirates. Their weapons were sheathed, but she knew better than to drop her guard around them.

"Who do you think you are!?" she demanded. "You barge into the residence of Shogun Orochi's courtesan, and the Yakuza Boss Kyoshiro! Leave at once!"

"Oh I don't think so, Komurasaki~"

Komurasaki yelped as something grabbed her from behind. She felt herself being lifted up, and her blood ran cold as she saw what it was.

Black Maria, Kaido's own mistress and one of the Flying Six, was sitting atop the house. Her lower body was gone, replaced with that of an enormous, black spider; it's eyes staring hungrily at her. The pirates laughed at her discomfiture, while her servants cried out in fear.

'Stay strong… You are the daughter of a Samurai!'

The blonde woman smirked down at her with her ice blue eyes.

"For someone who is quite close to the Shogun, you don't seem to have gotten the memo. But I don't fault you. This is… rather sudden, I admit."

"Gnngh… release me! Orochi will not-"

"Orochi has no sway here." Black Maria chided, licking her lips as she leaned in, and Komurasaki could see her own reflection upon the blonde haired Oni's gaze. "For this is a direct mission from Lord Kaido himself. I have been assigned to search the Flower Capital and I intend to be as thorough as possible. So just answer my simple questions, and no one will be hurt. Does that sound fine by you, Miss 'Most Beautiful Woman in all of Wano'?"

Komurasaki gulped, but remained steadfast, glaring at her. "Fine. Speak your questions."

The massive spider woman chuckled at the small show of defiance. It made Komurasaki feel an inch tall.

"Are you harboring any… guests as of late?" Black Maria narrowed her eyes, her tone becoming chipped and terse. "One of them is like me, an Oni woman, but with white hair. Or perhaps a boy in green."

A white haired Oni girl, and a boy in green?

"No, I have not seen anyone like that! now let me go!" Komurasaki struggled in Black Maria's grip, but the giantess smirked.

"Oh no, I'm not done. My girls are going to check every single crevice of your home. We will not leave a single floorboard unchecked."

Komurasaki yelled, feeling her arms ache as Black Maria tightened her squeeze.

"Girls, go inside and search. Tear the entire house apart if you have to, and check the crawl spaces, above AND below!" she ordered. The pirates swarmed up the path and into the house.

Komurasaki looked away, unable to watch; forcing herself not to think about what those women would do to her home. She could only pray that her servants would not be hurt. They were common folk, and she did her best to give them a nice wage and good healthy food to fill their stomachs and to take to their families. It was her only small courtesy she could give to her people in some way or form.

Then she saw. Held high up as she was, she could see the rest of the Flower Capital. There were pirates everywhere, swarming through the streets like ants, forcing their way into houses, shops, taverns, restaurants, anything and everything. She could see the grand mansions of Orochi's ministers, the pirates forcing their way inside.

She heard a yell. Her eyes snapped to one of the mansions, and her heart clenched as she saw a finely-dressed majordomo barring the way into his master's home, shouting at the pirates to get out. The pirates knocked him aside, and another retainer ran at them, sword drawn. A gunshot rang out, and the man fell dead.

What was going on? Were even Orochi's own allies not safe?

"The Shogun won't like this!" she declared. But Black Maria just rolled her eyes.

"For all your refinement, your intellect leaves much to be desired," Black Maria oiled as she leaned in, squeezing her tighter. Komurasaki's heart raced, her strength fading, as the old fear arose.

And she was Hiyori again.

"Orochi does not rule Wano. Kaido does," hissed Black Maria. Her tongue lolled out, and licked the side of Hiyori's head, making her shiver. She could smell perfume, and sake.

"You, Komurasaki, are allowed to breathe because you are nothing. Just a pretty little pebble that has attracted the attention of ants, and a hideous snake. I could crush you in my grip, but we are under orders. Besides, I like this kimono, and blood does not wash easily from Wano silk."

She lifted Hiyori up, and turned all her eyes upon her.

"So I ask again: An Oni girl with white hair? And a boy in green. Have you seen them, or heard of them?"

"I don't! I don't! Please let me down!" Hiyori yelled, struggling in the giantess' grip. "I swear it please!"

"Hmmph, so much for your pretty mask," Black Maria replied nonchalantly. "But very well, I shall let you go."

She opened her hand, and Hiyori screamed as she fell; praying for her father to save her.

And then she landed. In someone's arms.

"Was that really necessary?" asked Kyoshiro. The blue haired Yakuza gazing up at the Spider Demoness sitting on his roof. "Black Maria?"

"When it comes to the search for the ones who robbed Lord Kaido?" Black Maria leered, thunder rumbling overhead, dark clouds looming. Behind the noise, Hiyori could hear the pirates searching her home; tearing open the closets and ripping up the floorboards.

"Yes, everything is necessary." Black Maria brought her cigarette holder to her lips, and took a long drag. "My girls will search your entire estate, Napping Kyoshiro. I trust there will be no issues?"

"Not at all. I can clean up a simple mess. Unlike you lot."

Hiyori could see it, the palest hint of anger. Not the anger of Kyoshiro, but of Denjiro of the Akazaya Nine, and one of two links to her past. The other was rotting in Udon Prison, beyond her power to help.

"Very well, on to the next one. Mizerka!" A woman with a very long snake-like neck looked back up to her. "You're in charge of this estate. Sueca, with me." And the Spider Demoness began to move, her many legs carrying her silently over the rooftops.

"Are you alright?" Denjiro whispered, as he set her down. Hiyori nodded, and watched as the pirates continued to tear apart his mansion; that had been her home ever since her parents had died, and their new lives had begun.

Out in the street, there was more of the same. More pirates, tearing apart the fine mansions, throwing things out of the windows. She saw a young man in an expensive-looking kimono, a retainer no doubt, trying to block a gateway. But the pirates grabbed him and dragged him aside, throwing him into the street, then laughing as they kicked and beat him. And then one of them grabbed his top-knot, and slashed it with a knife; his rich black hair spilling down behind his head.

A little way along the street, children shrieked as their mothers were manhandled, and their fathers were beaten. Pirates laughed and jeered, while Orochi's samurai stood around, watching with empty eyes; ignoring the pleading looks from those they were supposed to protect. Behind it all was the sound of breaking wood, ripping cloth, breaking glass, shattering porcelain, and the odd gunshot.

She felt Denjiro's arms around her shoulders, as the Dragon King flew overhead; the thunder roared as he passed. Kaido flew on, head swiveling from side to side, ignoring his subjects as they threw up their hands, crying for mercy.

"I will be fine," she replied, straightening up, and looking after Kaido as he vanished from sight.

Just what had Yamato and Deku done to enrage him so?

(X)

It was cold in Ringo, but to Jack the Drought, it was like being under an air conditioned fan. Especially when in his Beast Form.

His troops marched into a village, his massive feet planting deep prints in the soft white snow. Sasaki walked beside him, also in beast form; a giant triceratops walking beside a massive mammoth.

"Sir, may I ask a question?" the triceratops asked the mammoth.

"You may."

"Why come with us? I was assigned to Ringo you know. You didn't have to come."

Jack could see the locals scurrying into their homes. The Armored Division marched forth, torches held high, wagons rumbling behind them, making plenty of noise.

Plenty to scare off Yamato and Deku if they were in earshot.

"Ringo is the only one where snowfall is common. Even your Armored Division cannot cover that much ground quickly. Hence my being here." Jack replied. "My men can cover this ground more quickly; and chase down the Young Master and the thief once we drive them from hiding."

"A fair point, Lord Jack." Sasaki replied. "I did not mean to doubt your intentions."

"No issue." Jack uttered. They reached the center of the village, and came to a halt. The mammoth took a deep breath.

"Out of your houses! Now!" he roared, shaking the entire village. Sasaki nudged his head, and the pirates headed for the houses, breaking down the doors.

"Out of this house!"

"Mush ya lazy bums!"

"Slant eyed monkeys! Out of here!"

They cursed and jeered, dragging and bullying the villagers out into the street. Jack glared down at them as they were corralled before him.

"Who is your elder?" Jack spoke, and an old man quickly stepped forth.

"Lots of elderly." Sasaki mused. "And the young too."

Looking more closely, Jack realized that Sasaki was right. Many old, and many very young. The rest were in Kibi, no doubt; in the factories.

"Mm-my lords," the old man stammered. "W-why have you come?"

"We are hunting for two individuals. An Oni girl with white hair and a boy with green hair." Jack growled. "Do you know of any such persons?

"W-We do not sir!" The elder exclaimed. "A-side from your pirates, the Oni haven't been in these parts of Wano in hundreds of years!"

"I will be the judge of that." Jack growled, his eyes turning towards a hut.

"If you do not cooperate, I will crush your homes, and you will freeze when the storms worsen." Jack's eyes glared down. "Any resistance will be punished, and if you are lying..."

He stepped forward, his trunk wrapping around the old man and bringing him closer to his eyes.

"You will not perish, Elder," he uttered, squeezing him and making the man cry out. "But the rest of your charges will, right before your very eyes."

"O-Of course! P-Please! We haven't seen them! At all!" pleaded the Elder. Jack scoffed, dropping the old man into the snow below, a harsh cracking sound and moan of pain quickly following. An old lady rushed up to him, alongside a young boy with black hair. The boy glared up at him.

"You big meanie! He did nothing to you! Why do you gotta-" The old lady, no doubt his grandmother, grabbed him and covered his mouth; looking up at the mammoth with wide, fearful eyes.

"Forgive him! He's only a child! Please forgive his ignorance! H-He will be punished! I promise!" babbled the old lady. Jack glared down at her.

"Then he will know." He looked out of the village. "Sasaki, which house did the Elder come from."

"The biggest one."

"Burn it." Jack uttered. And the old man cried out, coughing in spite of his injuries.

"But, we will have no roof! My son, he's at the factory! We can only house ourselves, the rest of the village has little to spare! We-"

Jack glared down, and the old man went silent. The boy glared up at them with hateful eyes, which Jack returned in kind.

He would learn. In time.

He saw some of Sasaki's men walk up with Handcannons and Bazookas, taking aim. Jack flipped his trunk, as if throwing down his hand, and they fired, blasting the house to smithereens; the people screaming and covering their heads against the flying debris.

"Now stay where you are, if you wish to live. If there is any evidence of you hiding the Oni or the Boy in Green, you die," Jack glared. "Understand?"

The Elder nodded, and the pirates got to work. It did not take them long, for it was a small village; the houses little more than shacks. Within minutes they were all wrecked, their meager contents tossed outside, some even collapsing, unable to support themselves anymore.

"No signs of them, Lord Jack," reported a Headliner. Jack nodded, unsurprised.

"Carry on then. When we leave the village, fan out. Search every hollow, every cave. Use your flares if you find anything unusual."

The mammoth marched forth, the villagers scrambling out of the way; Sasaki falling in beside him. The pirates formed up behind them, laughing at the destruction, and the misfortune of the villagers. The children glared at their retreating backs, yearning to fight their oppressors. But their elders just sat on the ground; too old and tired to fight, and too worn down to even imagine doing so.

"Keep on glaring all ya want!" jeered a group of Gifters. "We can always kill ya, if ya like!"
"Gotta save our ammo if we find out who sent Malice flyin' after all!"

"Cut the chatter." Sasaki reprimanded his men. "We march!"

Jack was glad to have Sasaki. He knew how to follow orders, and how to give them. But unlike that psycho Malice, he also knew how to relax, and how to get everyone else to relax.

But now, those particular skills were not needed. Now, they had to hunt those two down, and do it quickly. Kaido was getting angrier by the day; and worse, it was sober anger. He hadn't touched his Sake since the Fire Festival.

The sooner Kaido is back to being buzzed and merry, with Yamato chained in some cave and this Deku dead, the better.

As the pirate gradually became smaller in the distance, the remains of the village were left only with the sounds of weeping and cries of frustration.

"Damnit, what did we do to deserve this?" A young teenager angrily cried out, staring at the ruined pile of wood that once was his home. "As long as we kept our heads down Kaido would leave us alone, so why…WHY ARE WE FORCED TO SUFFER LIKE THIS!"

"We need to act quickly," The Elder managed to stand despite having a broken leg and cracked ribs. "Set up a shelter before it becomes too cold and get a fire going." Despite his words, few acted, in particular the man's grandson.

"Why bother? They'll just come back and wreck it again."

"We don't have enough wood to rebuild our homes and we were barely getting by as it was."

Several others shared the sentiment.

"As long as those two…Yamato and Deku are out there, Kaido will never stop this. At this point we'll freeze to death before long."

The Elder however remained firm. "Regardless of our situation, we must stay strong and do what we can. We've survived under Kaido this long and we will continue no matter how bad things get. Now hurry."

Despite a few objections, some of the able bodied young got to work along with the elders, while the young boy only continued to glare, staring at the still burning remains of their home, matching the flame of anger burning inside him.

(X)

Kuri was humid. Kibi was smoggy. The Flower Capital and Udon were pleasant. And Ringo was cold and snowy. But Hakumai?

Dry and arid, all the time.

Ulti glowered as she sat on a log, watching as her men and women ransacked yet another village. They had made landfall three days ago, and had followed Kaido's orders to the letter. Every cavern, pothole, hollow and crevice in Wano's desert region had been thoroughly checked. This was the second village they have found, and like the first, no sign of Dekyuun or Yamato.

"Lady Ulti, we have finished our search," reported a Headliner; a red-haired woman named Zole. The blue haired Oni glared at her.

"No sign?"

"No ma'am."

Ulti scoffed, rising to her feet. They would have been to the fourth village by now if her little brother was there. But no, he was out like a light; laid up in Onigashima's infirmary. Clobbered by Kaido, just for asking a question!

All because Dekyuun had made off with Yamato. How could that be? They were going to go on pretty dates! Shopping! Food Bar hopping! Marriage! And plenty of little Ultis and Dekus running around as their brave Papa fought alongside her!

But no, that white haired bitch had seduced him somehow. There was a crafty little schemer under that false Oden facade. There had to be!

She sighed, looking around as she rose to her feet. "Everyone, get a move on. Out of the village."

She watched as the pirates made their way out of the village, mocking the cowering villagers, and spitting on them for good measure. Their meager belongings were strewn on the ground; not a thing among them worth taking. This place really was…

Then she saw it. Something green. Ulti perked up, eyes wide as her heart raced.

She ran towards the source, a child holding onto something.

"Gimme that!" Ulti barked. The child, a little girl with brown hair, trembled in fear; clutching a little straw doll, with green eyes and green hair.

"Where did ya get that doll?" Ulti demanded. That doll looked so much like Dekyuun! It couldn't be a coincidence!

"I-I got it f-f-f-from my-"

"Who!" Ulti snarled, horns forming on her brow.

"From my Mommyyyyyy~!" the girl wailed, bursting into tears. Another girl, similar-looking but older, rushed over and grabbed her from behind. She had freckles on her face.

Freckles.

"It's just a doll! Please, leave us alone!" the older girl half-pleaded, half-demanded. Ulti growled at her impertinence. This girl had the gall to order her?

The thunder roared in the dark skies overhead. Ulti gazed down at her, her morning star on her shoulder, ready to be used.

"You…" Ulti hissed, "are not worth the effort."

She scoffed, and reached down, plucking the doll from the girl's hand and inspecting it. It was rather plain, with a 'meh' sort of expression; so much like her sweet Dekyuun. It lacked his freckles, but that was nothing a marker or some paint cannot fix.

But the skin looked so ghastly.

She heard the little brat wailing for her doll.

"You want this huh?" she mocked, glaring down. "Become strong enough to beat me, and maybe you'll get it back."

She turned on her heel and strode towards her pirates, ignoring the brat's cries as her sister tried to quiet her. She saw a Headliner looking annoyed, hand on his pistol as he glared their way.

"Save your ammo. You'll need it for Yamato," Ulti commanded.

"R-Right, apologies Lady Ulti. Just the…"

"Yeah, brats are annoying too. But we'll be out of here shortly. Deal with it." Ulti looked at the doll, then back to the Headliner. "Yo, what's your name again?"

"Oh, uhh, Clag, ma'am."

"Got a marker?" She held her hand out, the man fumbling into his pockets before bringing out a pen. Ulti swiped it, noticing the tip was sharp. This would not do. "Tch…" She handed it back to him. "Craggy, think there's any artisans in the Flower Capital?"

"I would imagine so Lady Ulti, and it's Clag."

"Whatever."

She sighed, lifting the doll to her bosom. Later, she would find an artisan in the Flower Capital, who would take this doll and make it the cutest and bestest doll ever. She would cuddle and snuggle it, imagining that it was Dekyuun. Maybe even have a life sized version made to tide her over.

She will find her Dekyuun eventually, and would plead with Kaido to give him mercy. A beating would do, surely? Unto him and Yamato. And she could take care of her Dekyuun broken until he healed. And then he would be grateful. And then he would love her. And then they would get happily married, and have lots of cute babies!

She smiled, eyes curved up, clutching the doll as she imagined the beautiful future that awaited.

She began to skip.

(X)

Kozuki Sugiyaki snapped awake, as the cry cut through his dark dreams.

"Tama!"

He reached over and embraced his ward. Tama writhed and screamed, eyes flicking back and forth behind her eyelids.

"It's okay! Tama! I'm here!" he urged, hugging the girl tight, willing her to emerge from the nightmare that tormented her. Suddenly, mercifully, her eyes flew open.

"Mr… Mr… T-Tengu…" she gasped, and the old man's heart ached.

"What troubles you in your sleep child?" He asked. "We need our rest for the morrow. We need to set up our garden."

A garden to be built next to the green tree of the Okuchi no Makami shrine. Their only source of food, save for hunting and trapping. He couldn't risk going to the river for fish, not after what the factories of Kibi and Hakumai had done to the water.

"I…I… I saw him." Tama whimpered. "His eyes… his big yellow eyes…" She wept, and Sugiyaki embraced her.

"It was just a dream. Kaido won't come back here."

"He always does, in my dreams… he's outside our hut." Tama sniffled. "I don't wanna be eaten, Mr. Tengu. I don't wanna!"

"You won't!" Sugiykai said sternly. "I will protect you, I promise."

The old man held her tight, as he leant against the inside of the tree. The stone shrine had been built into the tree's hollow; a wonder in itself, and a fine shelter from the elements. But it could not keep out the sound of thunder overhead.

He began to hum, closing his eyes as he recounted one of his mother's old lullabies. He had wanted to sing it to Oden, but he had been too wild for such things, even then.

"Hate them…" she whispered. The man took a deep breath, continuing his song. He could not see the bitterness in her eyes.

"Yamato… Deku…" Tama uttered, venom leaking from her lips as she shuddered and sobbed again. "Hate them… hate them…"

Sugiyaki forced himself to ignore the harsh words, and the hate behind them. He just wanted her to sleep, to be free of this world for a few short hours. Perhaps a sweet dream would lift this darkness from her heart.

Perhaps.

Yet he shivered as another harsh wind from Kaido's storm blew through their small home, a reminder of the nightmare all of Wano was forced to endure.

 

[Zaru]

Izuku paced the hallway, brow furrowed.

Yamato watched him. She knew he was worried. Even in the safety of the empty hallways within a nearby building, she could hear the hustle and bustle outside Boxer Stadium, and in the streets nearby. The freshly-rescued audience were streaming away, heading for their homes or for the taverns, cafes, and restaurants; those still operating anyway. Guards and police were everywhere, keeping close watch, as the surviving members of the Gunpowder Gang were dragged away in chains or carried on stretchers.

From what she had heard, twenty attackers had been accounted for. Most of them had gone into the stadium to menace the crowds, while the rest guarded the tunnels and corridors further down. A few had been arrested, or captured while wounded; but most had been taken care of, as Lawson had put it. Likely due to the battle that ended as quickly as it came when the duo intervened.

Beyond the door nearby, she could hear Bach and Hawkins talking about something. She could just about make out the words. A moment later, the door opened, and Bach and Hawkins emerged.

"Splendid!" the blonde woman chirped, holding up her camera. "A personal photo of the King looking victorious out the window!" She grinned ear to ear. "This will make an excellent cover for my column!"

She turned, glancing at Izuku and Yamato, beaming.

"Oh, and who are-"

"No one of consequence," Bach said easily, "Guests of my castle, with whom I have an appointment. No photos, no questions, please."

Hawkins frowned, going towards her camera. "I saw those two in the arena, talking to you and the Prime Minister. How do you explain that?"

"As I said, they are my guests. They were merely checking in on our safety."

Bach gave her a slight smile.

"I do recall many in the press box hiding under the tables; not that I fault them. Did you see much from there, Miss Hawkins?"

The blonde frowned, giving them another look over. Yamato felt uneasy, and Izuku looked apprehensive as well.

"I guess. Though I do wonder about those black snakes that attacked the gunmen," Hawkins mused. "Got a devil fruit user in your Royal guard?"

"If so, it's the first I've heard of it," replied Bach easily. "Besides, I can offer you a deal; to make up for what you could not see."

Hawkins quirked an eyebrow; clearly interested.

"In return for your patience, I offer a private interview at a later date; with questions of your choosing."

The woman's eyes practically glowed.

"Why Your Majesty, that sounds wonderful, thank you."

"Everything for my kingdom," the man said with a small bow.

And Hawkins walked off with a spring in her step. Yamato watched her go, confused.

"Say, King Bach, what did you mean by that?" she asked, once the journalist was gone.

"If she wants my opinion or interviews, she has them," Bach replied, "It's the least I can do. Journalists don't like being told who they can and can't talk to, or who they can and can't take photos of. But they do sometimes keep their promises."

Izuku perked up at his words.

"What about Hawkins? Won't she dig?" he asked.

"Rest assured she won't. She knows that if she pushes her luck, my offer will be withdrawn."

He got his pipe out of his pocket and a match, lighting it along the brick wall inside as he lit up the bowl and began to take his drag. Yamato blinked, while Izuku looked worried. The young King looked back at them.

"Lawson told me about your situation with Kaido," Bach explained. "I confess I had suspected it, when you confirmed that you came from Wano."

He walked up to them, and put a hand on Izuku's shoulder.

"You two have gone beyond above and beyond," he said, with feeling. "You came here with Kaido's eye upon you, but you still risked your lives for the sake of this kingdom. For my people. For that I will do all I can for you, on my word as King of Doyle."

"Thank you, your Majesty…"

"When we are in private, Bach will be fine," Bach said, smirking just a little. Izuku's eyes almost popped out of his head, but then he settled, and smiled.

"As you like, your…I mean, Mr Bach."

The blue-haired man chuckled. Yamato could not contain the feeling in her chest. It was big, and warm, and fuzzy, and it wanted to wrap itself around everything. She leapt upon the pair, and scooped them into her arms.

"Hurray! We're comrades now!" she exclaimed, giggling and hopping around. Izuku gasped in surprise, his head in her chest; while Bach grunted.

"I'm glad, Lady Yamato, but please, let me down," he forced out. Yamato did so, Izuku gasping for air while Bach fixed his hair. He looked back at her, as if she were a pet dog he had found sitting on his favorite chair.

Yamato grinned. This must have been how Oden felt when he found his retainers! Or when he found comrades amongst the Whitebeards and Rogers!

This truly was the start of her own grand adventure.

"Now then, with that matter settled, I suppose it's time we head back to the Palace," said Bach, coming back to himself. "And be careful of the nobles. They may try to court you."

"What for your Maje-I mean, Bach." Izuku inquired.

"Why, it's elementary my dear Izuku," Bach replied with a light smirk. "We only have a few days left before the deadline the pirates gave us. So we will need to formulate a plan." He glanced down the hall. "I will deal with the nobles. You two find my carriage and wait for me inside. I'll have Lawson meet us at the palace?"

"We're going to do it? Defeat the pirates?" Izuku asked, straightening up, looking hopeful at the prospect.

"Yes, we are. But for the meantime, I have other responsibilities. I must see that everything has been taken care of."

He nodded to them both, and strode off down the corridor. Yamato watched him go, and then looked down to Izuku. "Do you think he has a plan?"

"Maybe, but he said he wanted to make one."

"Do you have one?" she asked, cocking her head.

"I've got one or two ideas," Izuku replied. "But we should hear what Bach and Lawson have in mind."

He walked off in the opposite direction. Yamato fell beside him, brushing idly at her clothes, as a thought occurred to her.

"So, this is what it feels like," she thought aloud.

"Hmm?"

"Saving others. Bach, Lawson, all those people in the stands." She put her hand on her chest, feeling her heart beating. "I gotta say, it reminds me of how I felt before, when it was just the two of us, on Onigashima. I can't really describe it but…I feel happy."

She glanced at Izuku, who was grinning from ear to ear.

"Yeah," he sighed. "I know exactly what you mean."

Within the recesses of his mind, his fellow bearers were wearing similar smiles, happy to finally feel a sense of optimism again.

(X)

"I am Finalem Handsome~!" Handsome sung. "I've been a naughty booooy~" He chimed, hands on hips as he skipped about. "The plot was utterly by the book~" He twirled around. "The country felled by a single crook."

He kicked a vase, sending it flying against a wall plastered with portraits and canvases of Marine warships, bases, and sea life in general.

"I was quite able to put my knee upon these bumpkins heads~" he chimed. "Now I'll rule for good~" He sprayed his arms out wide. "Now I'll make them deaaaad~"

He grinned a mad grin, the music playing in his ears as he imagined the great chorus of strings, piano keys, and brass in the background.

"I have-"

A knocking on the door shocked him from his reverie. He flinched, the music ending in his head and coughed into his hand.

"Who is it?"

"Who else would knock on your door, brother?"

Handsome blinked, then walked over to the very comfy high chair and sat down in it. The door opened, and Bandsome walked on in, wearing an apron covered with splits and splatters of various colors. The slender man was frowning.

"Well, what is it brother dearest? I was practicing." Handsome rubbed his chest with his fist. "For when I sing above the gallows, looking down upon our friends should they be…" He looked back to Bandsome, smirking darkly, "...uncooperative."

"The Gunpowders failed," replied Bandsome simply as he adjusted his glasses. Handsome blinked.

"The Gunpowders, those were his boys topside, right? Hmmm, looks like he jumped the gun, not that I mind, since they can't tie those gangsters to us." Handsome stretched his hands. "He is considerate, I'll give him that."

"Someone has a hold of their Transponder Snail. I doubt they can track it back to him, as he said nothing at, but," Bandsome shrugged. "We won't be able to have a welcoming committee. Either the Gunpowders were foiled, or they were caught before they put their plot into motion." His tone was clipped and serious, making the long nose man chuckle.

"Brother," Handsome smiled, walking up, patting him on the back. "Relax… besides, we still have the deadline in a couple of days and that posh fool Bach has no one left to send against us." He gestured to the calendar on the wall, the days marked with crosses as they passed. A few days ahead lay a Saturday, circled red, with a little skull wearing a crown marked on it.

"If Bach doesn't lower that lift for us and make us kings, well, we kill the old and infirm, level the entire port and make off with the strong, the women and children."

He grinned, looking out the window to the foggy Alderport from the Commander's office of G-12.

"Doflamingo's Auction House will get an influx of fancy products. And Doyle will starve, or else it'll burn. We'll end up as kings either way." He grinned darkly, gesturing to the window outside.

"We'll have our way with this country, and we will be Kings. Either with Bach as my stool, or his head on a spike. Or if all else fails, we make off with our hold full of treasure, and we trash what's left of this marine base for good measure. Let them try and stop us without it."

Bandsome couldn't help but smirk back.

"Either way, we win," Handsome went on. "You, me, and our good friend."

(X)

That night

"Thank you for coming, Lawson," Bach said.

He sat at the head of the table, in one of the palace's discreet dining rooms. Dinner was being served; a stew of pork tenderloin and rice. It was a dish Yamato had taken a liking to; so much so that Izuku had been forced to stop her eating it straight out of her bowl.

"Don't mention it, your Majesty," Lawson replied, taking his seat. "I've been fending off the press ever since I left the stadium. And the knight hopefuls too. They didn't take the postponement at all well."

"They did seem to be enjoying the Festival." Izuku surmised. "Least from what I saw."

"Indeed, but but we must focus on more pressing matters," Bach cut in. "This incident with the Gunpowder Gang will only fan the flames of discontent in the kingdom. For all his wickedness, Guy got his message across."

"But," Yamato spoke with her mouth full, then swallowed a large tenderloin. "The people can't surely follow him right? The guy's crazy!"

"Crazy, but charismatic." Lawson said bitterly. "Trust me, in my youth even I was swayed by him. He has a way of making friends, or followers, depending on how he viewed you."

"So you did know him then?" asked Izuku. He remembered how Honest Guy had acted, and the look Lawson had given him.

"I did, in my youth," admitted Lawson. "I thought I had left those days behind me. I never imagined they would come back at me from the barrel of a gun; especially not one wielded by him."

He sighed wistfully, and Izuku felt very sorry for him. The two had been childhood friends, or so it seemed. Yet their lives had parted ways, and they had met again as mortal enemies.

Then he saw it. A red mark on the mouse mink's cheek. Weird.

"Izuku, that's lipstick." Nana said in his head, and Izuku perked up. Who could have done that?

"But his Majesty is correct. The sooner we rectify this Finalem Pirate affair, the better," Lawson remarked, coming back to himself. "I saw the people from my carriage, Bach. Doubt has returned, even though no one died." He nodded gratefully at Izuku and Yamato. "Guy is in Lestrad prison, but the way things are going, he might not stay there long. We must act, and soon."

Izuku looked down at the table, his heart heavy and bitter. The deadline was only days away, and the Midsummer Knight's Festival had been ruined. Their grand gesture, their defiance of the falling darkness, had come to nothing.

He looked down at his hands, willing the black sheen to come forth; to give him something to show for the past days. But it would not come. No matter how hard he tried.

"I have considered many strategies," Bach replied, sitting back in his chair, eyes dark. "The only real possibility is a direct attack on Adlerport. We have at least a chance of winning, but many lives will be lost; even if the pirates don't kill the hostages. And we would be fighting on Handsome's best ground, with the sea nearby."

"Then what are we to do then your Majesty?" asked Lawson.

"We could try a sneak attack, contain the fight inside G-12." Yamato suggested.

"And risk the hostages in the dungeons getting caught in the battle?" Bach added, face looking like he had swallowed bitters whole. "Every path, every avenue I see involves a sacrifice in lives; the loss of a roof over my people's head."

"But what are we to do? Do nothing?" Lawson asked, incredulous.

"So you're fine with trading lives for victory." Bach murmured, looking side-eyed at the mouse mink.

"Bach, we…" he gestured out the window, to the kingdom, "All of us are at war. And there has never been a war where lives have not been lost. Maybe… maybe we have to accept that fact. We can no longer put this off. We need to act."

"Act, yes," mused Bach bitterly. "Like my grandfather acted. Like he burned Jansentown and tens of thousands of his own people, all to win the Celestial Dragons' favor. Like how my mother threw me away to win the life she wanted, leaving me with this burden."

"Celestial Dragons?" Izuku murmured to himself, confused.

"She didn't throw you away!" Lawson hissed, his eyes sharp. "She wanted to protect you. She…" he paused, and deflated, as if what had to be said was too painful to say.

"Then what are we to do?" demanded Bach tersely. "Because whatever solution I see, innocent men, women, and children will die; over something that was not their fault." His eyes turned hard. "You may be content with this, but I will not do it. I will not order it!"

Izuku stared in horror as Lawson rose from his seat, his face a mask of rage.

"Then if you're going to just lie down and do nothing!" His eyes bulged with anger. "You might
as well just roll out the red carpet for them from Adlerview to the goddamn throne room fifty meters away, shower them with a parade and be done with it!"

He slammed the table with a roar, making Yamato jump. The last time Izuku felt this uncomfortable was during dinner with the Todoroki family.

No, worse than that. This was no petty argument. Countless lives were at stake, and Izuku could no more see a solution than they could. They were both right, and they were both wrong.

"There are instances where you'll be faced with these kinds of decisions," The Second User surprisingly said matter of factly. "In my attempts to stop All For One, I was forced to make choices that cost the lives of many I cared about…and even my own life."

Several of the other Vestiges shared similar grim looks, most especially Nana, reminded all too well of what she'd sacrificed in her time as a hero.

"It's unfortunate, but sometimes…sometimes to save anyone, means you can't save everyone." The Third User muttered, letting the sentiment hang unanswered.

Lawson stalked off, and stared out of the window, hands on his hips, his breathing hard and audible. Bach looked down along the table, then closed his eyes.

"Red carpet, eh."

He looked utterly bereft. And Izuku felt even worse, for he knew he could do nothing. He glanced at Yamato, who looked as miserable as he felt. He wanted to say something, anything.

"Red carpet." Bach uttered again.

Izuku racked his brain, searching for something to say, some suggestion to offer.

"Better not," En cut in. "This is the point where you laugh awkwardly and leave as politely as you can. If you get involved, they just turn on you."

"Way to keep the kid's spirits up," Daigoro muttered.

"Roll out…the red carpet."

Izuku jumped as Bach's eyes snapped open, and he stood up. He looked at the table, then at Izuku and Yamato, then across the room to the sideboard; where the pitcher of water and the bottle of water stood.

His face broke into a grin. And he started laughing. Lawson turned to look at him, his irritation turning very quickly to fear.

"Umm, Bach?" Izuku asked. Yamato watched, perplexed, eating some more stew.

"Roll out," he uttered again, chuckling. "The red carpet."

"Your Majesty?" Lawson looked very nervous. "Are you…?"

"We roll out the red carpet" Bach's laugh had become a high-pitched cackle, his grin a mad grimace. Izuku felt more than a little scared as he saw him cover his hand and began to laugh like a madman.

"Bach," Lawson began to step closer, clearly worried, his past anger gone. "You're having one of your turns."

"We roll out the red carpet for the pirates!" Bach strode around the table and clapped the terrified mouse mink on the shoulders. "Lawson, you're a genius!"

"B-Bach?" Lawson looked like he was having a reality failure, and Izuku couldn't blame him. Had the King lost his mind?

"Mister Izuku! Lady Yamato!" Bach turned on them, and Izuku froze up as he approached. "Oh Gods bless you for coming! You, you have given me the most devilish scheme I can ever concoct! One that will bring us victory! And end this confounded problem that has tormented me more than all the mysteries I've solved!"

He grabbed Izuku's head, and kissed him on the forehead. Izuku stood there, his mind a blank, as Bach inflicted the same on an unsuspecting Yamato; almost making her spill her stew.

"Yeah, he's gone cuckoo for Cocoa Puffs." Daigoro murmured.

"Or not," Yoichi said. "Those aren't the eyes of a man in despair. Those are the eyes of man, filled with hope. A mad hope, but hope nevertheless."

"Let's just hope he keeps the mad part to a minimum," Hikage said, eying the still cackling king with concern.

Izuku paid attention, and saw for himself the light in Bach's eyes. The blue haired man turned towards the mouse mink.

"Lawson! I need you to call upon General Hutchinson, Thibs the Chief of Police, Mr. Gregson, Ensign Doll, and Lord Jenner. At once!" proclaimed Bach, that mad grin still on his face.

"Gregson? The head of the Doyle Rail Authority? That old miser?" implored Lawson. He looked like he wanted to sink into the floor and disappear, still trying to process what's going on.

"The one and only!" Bach replied on the spot, enthusiasm seeping out of every pore of his being. "Tell him it's on the King's order. He'll grumble about it but he will obey!"

"What did you think of, King Bach?" Yamato asked as she finished her stew. If she was unsettled by his bout of madness, she gave no sign of it, "What's your plan?"

"Wait and see Lady Yamato! You will see!" Bach said, clasping her arms as he looked up at the taller lady, and the white haired woman couldn't help but smile back at his infectious grin. "Come friends, to the war room, I must familiarize myself with it! You included!"

The door opened, and Judith was outside with a group of maids. Judith had a look of worry, no doubt due to the laughing inside.

"Good heavens I-Bach, are you alright?" the plump maid asked as she trotted up, placing her hand on his cheek. She let out a yelp as Bach embraced her. He even lifted her, twirling her around and making her squeak out awkwardly all while he laughed in crazed jubilee. The other maids outside had their jaws unhinged.

"Gods bless you Judith. For being in my life since I was born." He planted another kiss upon her forehead, leaving her rather stunned. "Come friends!"

He strode out into the corridor, the maids looking at him as if he had sprouted horns. Judith had a face of calm, of a form of contentment Izuku had only seen on his mother a few times before she saw Lawson exit the dining room, seeing the trotting Bach away. The blue haired man let out a barking laugh as it echoed in the chamber, kicking his feet together like a giddy schoolboy.

"Lawson, what on earth was that about?" asked Judith, surprise written on her face. "I haven't seen him like that in years!"

"I don't quite know," replied Lawson, chuckling in spite of himself. "But it's that energy of his. That energy he has when he's solved a very hard problem. Or rather, figuring out a complex case. Like that time when…"

He paused, as Judith dabbed at his cheek with a handkerchief.

"Left a spot" Judith admitted, with a blush. Then Lawson was blushing too, but smiling.

"Oh yeah, those two are so a couple" insisted Nana, half-giggling.

"Took you all that long? I could tell from the start. All the tension those two have together" Hikage replied.

"Pretty impressive for a guy who lived like a hermit all his life." Daigoro chuckled.

"So umm." Izuku spoke up. "Should we follow the King?"

"He bade you to follow." Lawson smiled down, his hand on the head maid's shoulder. "Go on and oblige him. Miss Yamato?" The tall Oni girl perked up. "Can you collect Miss Doll for me if she is available in her room?"

"Sure!" the girl chimed as she looked down to Izuku. "Seems something's gotten through to Bach huh?"

"I guess so. What it is, I guess he'll tell us when he's gathered all those other people." Izuku mused. "Your Majesty!" He called out, seeing Bach prance down the end of the hallway. "Where is the war room for us to reconvene! Yamato is gonna collect Doll!"

"Down this hall, big room on the right here!" the delighted King yelled back. He opened the door, turning on the light. "You won't miss it!" Izuku looked up, and Yamato nodded.

"I'll be right back!" And the white haired girl in the sporty dress jogged off.

"Well, I have calls to make." Lawson said.

"And I have dishes to tend to." Judith added.

"And I better get with the King and-"

"Oh maaan, which hallway was it now?" came Yamato's voice up the stairs leading towards the royal apartments. Izuku blushed in embarrassment while Lawson smiled.

"Is Miss Yamato having trouble navigating the Palace!" Bach's voice echoed from down the hall. Izuku perked up. Bach's hearing was impressive, to say the least.

"Yeah! She is! Can I join her! We'll get Doll together!" Izuku called forth while the mouse mink shook his head and walked off towards another particular room. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw that said room was filled with various Transponder Snails.

"Very well off you go Young Izuku!" Bach chimed. "Give me some time to change up the war board!"

War board? Izuku was puzzled while Judith went to the dining room, he was left alone. Knowing Yamato needed help navigating, he turned towards the stairs and ran after her.

They had two days until the deadline.

He could only hope that Bach's plan would work.

(X)

The next day

Bandsome hummed to himself as he sat on his stool, looking out into the bay.

From his vantage point, on a balcony set into the G-12 base's slab-like wall, he had a fine view. The Marine warships were still there, but the salvage work was just about done. Weapons, tools, supplies, even coffers filled with Berries; all of it piled up on the docks to be checked and sorted.

A slow process, but a necessary one. The hold of their own ship was filling up rapidly, so there was no room for junk.

Bandsome turned back to his canvas. It showed the same view, the one he had been carefully recreating for six days. But this was at night, with the warships in flames; great white fists of salt striking at them, while cannonfire rained down from the base.

He adjusted his spectacles, admiring the sight as he lifted his hand. His fingers extended, and began to change; morphing into the silvery mercury that was as much a part of him as his own flesh. He let the tiny droplets fall onto his paint board, the mercury blending with the oils, altering the colors in subtle, exquisite shades.

Maybe one day, once he and his brother were Emperors in their own right, he would take a wander round the world; seeking out locales for the perfect portrait. Whether other travelers wrote down their memories, he would immortalize them in canvas and oils; something tangible, something to look back upon for years to come.

And Doyle would provide everything he needed. Stone and oils, and plants of many kinds; all to fashion the finest colors, with the help of his Silver Silver Fruit.

With any luck, Bach would see reason and surrender. It would be a shame to see such a fine kingdom destroy itself in a fit of starvation-induced psychosis.

"Captain! Captain!"

Bandsome turned, seeing a pirate approach. "We got a Snail Call! It's from Holmes Hall!" The cap-wearing man rose to his feet.

"That so?" he asked as he strode inside into the Commander's office.

"Yeah! It's the King!"

His pace quickened as he got to the Snail Room close by. A few pirates were there, on hand in case of a call. His dear brother Handsome was there too, holding the speaker of one of the snails, and smirking in triumph. Upon the face of the snail was the dour expression of Reichen Bach. He wouldn't forget that face.

"Ah there's my dear brother," Handsome mused. "Now then, you were saying, your Majesty~?"

"Finalem Handsome, and Bandsome. I have made my decision," Bach said, in a clipped, cold tone. "I am lowering the Great Lift, and will receive you into Doyle to sign a treaty."

Handsome's eyes rose up.

"Well well well, better late than never I suppose Bachy. And you even had a day to spare!." Handsome replied, the plump man stroking under his long nose. "We would be happy to sign it! What are the provisions of the treaty exactly?"

"It will make you, and the Finalem Pirates, protectors and wardens of Doyle. You will have the same authority as I do." Bach said. The plump man positively gushed.

"Do we have confirmation on the Lift being lowered?" Bandsome asked, turning to the listening pirates. One of them grabbed a snail and made the call, pausing as he listened, and then nodded.

"Yes. It's being lowered right now."

"Wonderful, wonderful!" declared Handsome, clapping his hands. "Well, let us hope there is no army on that lift your majesty. After all, we wouldn't want to have any problems down here would we?"

"No, we would not." Bach replied. "My Prime Minister will be escorting you from the train station at Adlerview all the way to Londinium."

"Why, you're going so far out of the way to accommodate us!" Handsome grinned. "Such a good and generous King you must be."

"Hunger will do that." Bach added, and the plump man scoffed.

"Well rest assured, your people will be fed in time and our blockade lifted."

Handsome strolled about, looking out one of the windows to the cliff face. Bandsome followed, and he could see it.

Far above, thousands of meters in the air, the Great Lift was descending. It was as wide as a Marine warship, and as long as three; bow to stern. Every day, it carried the trade of Doyle up and down; between the railway terminus up at Adlerview, and the port down at Adlerport. From what Bandsome had read, it had been designed by the same architect who made the lifts on the Red Line all the way to Mariejois.

"Ah ha at last!" Handsome beamed. "Come brother, rally the men! It's time we accept our good king's invitation and come upon the land we will claim as our domain!" He patted him hard on the back, and Bandsome smiled.

He had been just starting to worry.

(X)

It took less than an hour for the Finalem Pirates, nine hundred and fifty in all, to gather before the lift. Men and women of all shapes and sizes, carrying all manner of weapons; rifles and pistols, hand-cannons, and swords and spears and clubs.

In front, Handsome donned his tassel-layered coat, throwing it around him like a cape. Bandsome stood with his hands at his back, glancing back at the officers.

"Come now fellows! Now is the time of victory! We are going to get on a great train liner, all the way to the Royal Palace of Holmes Hall!" Handsome spoke out, addressing his crew. "Tonight, we will feast like kings!" A boisterous cheer rang out.

"Keep it together for now!" Bandsome added. "Our friends up there are rolling out the red carpet! The least we can do is be civilized!"

"You can say that again boss!" called out Bertha; a large, fat, and blue skinned Bull Shark fishwoman. She stood with her arms crossed, teeth jutting from her maw. Otherwise known as Big Biter Bertha, she was the ship's cook; with a bounty of 188,000,000 Berries. "I just wanna get a gander at that Doyle cuisine! I got recipes to jot down and eat! Well, what's left anyway!"

"Just lemme get a look at some of them fine mink lasses," added Ignatius, a rail-thin weasel mink with a cap over his eyes, a serrated scythe over his shoulder, and a cigarette in his mouth. He was Sawtooth Scyther Ignatius, the navigator, with a bounty of 173,000,000 berries. "And you won't hear any issues with me Cap."

"Hnn," grunted Helmet, the ship's surgeon. A man of few words, his muscular form covered by a bloodstained smock and apron; his belt and bandoleers festooned with hammers, saws, and clamps. No one knew what he looked like under that steel helmet; and few wanted to find out. He was Headsplitter Helmet, with a bounty of 226,000,000 berries.

"Rest assured my friends!" Handsome grinned, gripping his fist. "You will feast and fornicate to your heart's content before night is through! I will be lounging upon the throne, Bandsome up on the highest balcony with his paints, and all of you in the great hall, with all the delights Doyle can offer; willing or not!" He added with a dark smile.

They laughed and cheered again.

"What are we to do about the wrecks?" Ignatius asked, thumbing back to the harbor giving Handsome a dubious look. "The harbor's still blocked up, and we need to go plundering."

"Hn." Helmet grunted in response.

"It takes a while to shift a wreck that size!" Bertha replied. "Captain, you wouldn't mind helping clean up the mess right?"

Handsome smiled, raising his hands.

"I suppose I can put off my singing practice to aid in removing the debris," he said with a sigh. "Iggy's right, there's plunder in them there isles close by. And I'll need to have a word with Doflamingo's crowd." He rubbed his hands together. "After all, we've plenty of merchandise to sell him."

Ignatius chuckled, elbowing the stoic Helmet as the others joined in. Yes, there would be plenty to tickle even Doflamingo Donquixote's jaded fancy.

Finally, the lift came to a stop, and before them, the vast steel gates ground and clunked as they opened. Standing inside was Justinian Lawson, with a troop of red-coated guardsmen. The mouse mink looked like he was staring at a family of skunks.

"My my, so you must be the Prime Minister? Justinian Lawson I presume yes?" oiled Handsome as he sauntered up. "I've heard so much about you." He got up to his face smirking up and down as he inspected him. "I figured you to be taller."

"I am he," replied Lawson, with a forced calm. "I am here to guide you to the palace. The train is waiting atop the lift, and ready to take you and your men."

"Splendid." Handsome clapped and turned to his crew "Alright lads! Come on in!" He could see Bandsome's dark smile, Ignatius' and Bertha's sharp grins, and Helmet's…helmet. "The victory procession of the Finalem Pirates begins now!"

And a victory cheer rang out, and the plump man couldn't feel any better.

(X)

The Lift ride up, and the train ride to the heart of Londinium was perhaps the longest hour Lawson had ever experienced.

The pirates were raucous, constantly prodding and jeering. Only Bandsome kept quiet, seemingly content to regard the scenery from the train window. Outside, he could see the men and women of Doyle, looking out of their windows as the train rumbled past. He could see the looks on their faces.

Shock. Anger. Despair. Betrayal.

He knew how they felt. But there was nothing he could do. He had to be strong. It had to look convincing.

He could see that one mink fellow with the scythe. Sometimes he glanced his way, sometimes he looked out the window, licking his lips. It got worse when they passed by Minktown, and he began hooting and hollering like a mad dog.

'Beast.'

"Let me guess, this wasn't what you wanted, isn't it Mr. Prime Minister?"

Lawson turned, seeing Bandsome smirking his way. He was holding a notepad, a pencil scribbling something.

"Surrendering my country to pirates is not how I imagined the end of my career," the mouse mink replied.

"You won't find us ungrateful," said Bandsome, a gleam in his eye. "If you like, we would be happy to send you somewhere nice. Staying here might not be good for your health. People can be so…ungrateful at times like this." He leaned back on his seat.

Lawson took a deep breath. He could hear the man's brother singing further down the train, his underlings joining in.

"I am touched by your leniency. I didn't expect a 400 million Berri butcher to have such a heart." Lawson remarked.

And then he froze, as a silvery spike stopped a hair's breadth from his throat.

"And I am not particularly fond of backhanded comments." Bandsome smiled with a faint hint of anger. "So if you please, keep your conversation civil. Accept that you've lost, and make it easier on yourself; and the rest will fall into place."

Behind those dark, round glasses, the eyes turned.

"Ah, so that is Holmes Hall." The silver spike withdrew into Bandsome's hand. His eyes were fixed on Holmes Hall, and he seemed to gleam at the sight.

"Ah, a nice balcony for me to take in the scenery. I cannot wait to draw those mountains too, as they and the Mines will belong to me."

Lawson quirked an eyebrow. "You know of the Mining Guild?" Pirates know of the Mining Guilds of Doyle?

"Doyle is renowned for its minerals. Handsome will rule from the throne room, and I from the office. That's where the real money is."

Lawson rubbed his ear, hearing more of what that long-nosed monster clearly thought was singing.

"And I can see where the brains in your little duo lie."

"Indeed, my brother is the charismatic one. The men love him. I do my best to support him, as any good brother would," Bandsome replied. The train was slowing down.

"We're here." Lawson said, standing up and taking a deep breath. From the Holmes Hall depot to the Conan plateau, and the palace itself, was only a hundred yards.

Only a hundred yards up a hill, and then up the grand staircase to the palace.

"Lead the way, Mr. Prime Minister," Bandsome remarked as Handsome followed up from the gantry and out of the car. Their route to the palace was lined with barricades, manned in turn by soldiers and police, holding back crowds of civilians. The pirates laughed and hollered as Lawson led the way, their two captains bringing up the rear.

Shouts of dismay and despair rang out behind the barricade. Lawson clenched his teeth and marched on, forcing himself not to hear. Not long ago they had been cheering, glad of the Midsummer Knights Festival. Now they were turning on him, and he could not even defend himself. He couldn't blame them.

They reached the bottom of the staircase; the wide stone steps cut into the very rock of Conan Plateau, leading up to the main entrance. He could see the cyclopean friezes running around the plateau from either side, showing the deeds of the Kings of Doyle.

He felt sick. The thought of bringing pirates before those images, up those mighty steps, and into that sacred hall. And worse still, Handsome was performing. He whistled and danced through the line of pirates, twirling like a ballerina; the pirates laughing and cheering as he passed, and started his way up the steps.

They were outright mocking such a sacred part of Doyle.

"I am Finalem Handsome~!" Handsome sung.

"I've been a naughty booooy~" he chimed, hands on hips as he skipped about.

"The plot was utterly by the book~" he twirled around.

"The country was felled by a single crook." he pointed at Lawson, who remained stoic.

"I was quite able to put my knee upon these bumpkins heads~" he chimed.

"Now I'll rule for good~" He sprayed his arms out wide, pointing along the walls of Holmes Hall before looking back, his yellow ringed eyes gleaming with malice.

"Now I'll make them deaaaad~" He grinned widely, as a salt carving of Holmes Hall arose from his hand; complete with severed heads spiked atop the battlement. Followed by whistling from him and the pirates as he led on like a Piper.

"I have learned my lesson, I have learned my lesson well," he turned to his crew, hands swinging like a conductor before an orchestra.

"It's boring to serve in Heaven…" he paused, hand to his ear, grinning in anticipation.

"It's better to rule in Hell~!" the pirates all yelled as one. Lawson could hear the cries of despair from beyond the barricades.

Walk on. Walk on up the steps. Up the mountain of pain.

"I'm still the best Captain, best Captain for all to see! My brother and I will bring forth a new era, a Fifth Emperor of the Sea~!"

Handsome gestured, dancing and bowing to the applause of his crew. Even Bandsome was clapping lightly as the plump man preened like a peacock; bowing as if he was at the Williams Theater.

"And here we are," Lawson declared, as they reached the gates. "Holmes Hall, your new home."

'And by the end of the day your tomb," he silently vowed.

"Splendid!" Handsome skipped up, wrapping an arm around the mouse mink, who froze at the contact. "Now then, by all means do guide us to the throne room." He adjusted his tie. "I'm going to need to see my newest and favorite chair to lounge upon."

Bandsome was looking around with narrow, critical eyes. Lawson watched as he strolled over to one of the columns lining the entrance hall. He ran his finger down it, leaving a line in the dust. The great entrance hall, normally intended for ceremonial occasions, had not been used for some time.

"Dusty," he mused. "No serving staff?" He fixed Lawson with piercing blue eyes.

"We let a lot of them go," Lawson shrugged. "Given the economy."

"Well that will just not do now will it. I simply cannot stand dust." Handsome drawled. "Rest assured, we'll have a new staff of servants cleaning this fine Holmes Hall from top to bottom. Willing, or not."

He grinned, falling in beside Lawson as he led his way along the hall. For all the dust, it was still a magnificent sight. The wide marble floor, the tall columns leading up to a high arched ceiling hung with chandeliers, the walls between the columns lined with carved friezes, describing the great events in Doyle's storied history; the mighty deeds he had learned of as a child, in this very palace.

Lawson could see the pirates glancing around, with what might almost have been awe on their faces. He was a little surprised they were capable of such an emotion.

All at once they came to the antechamber; the open doors flanked by stone-faced attendants. The antechamber was vast, the single biggest chamber in the palace; with corridors leading away in all directions. But the real attraction lay in the middle, and along the walls. Great planters lined the walls, from which grew plants of all shapes and sizes. More, bigger planters were sent into the floors, raised up within marble walls into which benches were set. On the corners sat delicate flowers in fine china pots; each contributing in their own way to the effect.

Lawson watched as one of the pirates picked up one of the pots, examined it for a moment, his heart freezing, and then threw it to the floor; shattering it into a thousand pieces.

Thank god that was one of the cheap pots Judith had found.

"Hanging gardens?" Bandsome mused, as the other pirates did likewise. "Hmm. never took King Bach as the horticultural type."

"His Majesty is a man of many eccentricities." Lawson replied, willing his heart to calm itself. He was thankful Judith and the other servants were down in Watson Place, safe from this nightmare.

He looked around, noting the mirrors set into the walls above the planters. The pirates had gathered inside, and the doors were closing behind them.

He was doing his utmost not to smirk.

(X)

High above a water tower below the shadow of Tall Toby, Sabo watched the proceedings; his face set in a frown.

"Could Guy have been right all along?" Koala asked lightly, standing below him, leaning over a railing. "Has the king truly given up? Handing his country over to those guys?"

"I don't know." Sabo said. "The palace seemed rather quiet the last two days. I did see a lot of people coming and going at night…and carriages, lots of them."

"But why are they inviting the pirates in?" asked Koala, looking up. "Why are they giving up now after all this time?"

Sabo did not reply. He was staring up at the plateau, at the grand entrance to Holmes Hall.

The doors were closing.

He looked down. The police were hustling the crowds away, and red-clad figures were scurrying out of the buildings lining the boulevard. He lifted his binoculars to his eyes, and took a closer look. There was a group hurrying along the lane where the Prime Minister's residence was. That marine girl he had seen before - Doll, was it? - was leading them, a rifle in her hands and cutlass at her hip.

He looked around, and saw that rich neighborhood up on the hill, Mycroft Heights, he recalled. There was Jernigan Jenner, in a black cape, riding a horse at the head of another column of guards.

They were both heading for Holmes Hall.

They were all heading for Holmes Hall.

Sabo closed his eyes, trying to think. And he heard Dragon's voice in his mind.

'Expand your surroundings. Let it all fade. Open your mind, and you will listen.'

Sabo did as the voice bade him. And he could hear.

"They're telling us to go home?"

"It's all under control? Our king is inside there!"

"And Lawson too!"

"The Pirates are inside there, but why?!"

"It's gonna be okay! We had some in our house! They said there was a plan!"

"Same! Shared my meatloaf with this strapping young man~"

"Where are those two who fought off the Gunpowders? They were last seen with the King right? Are they-"

Sabo opened his eyes, his Observation Haki fading as he breathed out, and smiled.

"Koala." The young girl looked back at him. "We stay here, and keep an eye on the palace."

"You sure?"

He adjusted his top hat, and grabbed his trusty pipe.

"Yes. I think I know what the young King is planning. Him…and Shirou and Yoichi." He hefted his pipe onto his shoulder.

"And I want to see it work."

(X)

"Ah, such a splendid throne room!" Handsome declared, as he and his pirates strolled through the high doors.

And splendid it was. As splendid as when Lawson had first seen it, all those years ago. The floor and walls were polished, the friezes and paintings cleaned and restored, the tall windows crystal-clear, bathing the room in pure, bright sunlight.

At the end of the room was a raised dais, upon which the golden throne was set. Flanking the dais were a pair of armor suits of a kind he had never seen before. They were finely decorated, and unusually large; and arranged with their hands resting on long, heavy-looking clubs.

Upon the throne, his head leaning against his knuckles, was Reichen Bach, Upon his brow was the golden crown, set with glittering jewels; the finest gems from deep in Doyle's mountains.

The gems that would fill the Finalem Pirates' coffers.

"Saltquaker Handsome, Quicksilver Bandsome, and the Finalem Pirates," Bach said, with dour sang-froid. "I bid thee welcome."

"Ah, your most glorious Majesty." Handsome bowed mockingly, holding out his cape-coat. "I see you have been keeping my throne nice and cozy for me. Hustle on down, why don't you?"

Before the dais stood a simple table, with a document and a pen upon it. Beside the pen was a strange item.

A toy wooden horse.

"So that's it then, the treaty that will make us Wardens and Protectors of this land?" Bandsome asked, hands behind his back.

"Indeed. Once it is in writing," Bach said, sitting on his throne still. "You two, captains of the Finalem Pirates, will be of equal authority to me."

"Gwahaha! Hear that brother mine," Handsome elbowed the taller Bandsome. "We're going to have it. Our own Kingdom to rule as 'Wardens'." He leered. "Just like two of Seven Warlords, Sir Crocodile and the Heavenly Demon."

"Being on equal footing with that guy in Alabasta and Donquixote Doflamingo? I like the sound of that." Bandsome added in a smug tone.

Lawson looked away in shame, and Handsome turned, smirking darkly.

"Well then," he lashed out, grabbing Lawson's hand. "Why don't you do me a favor, Bachy Boy. Come on down from that throne. You've warmed it up for me just enough."

Bach remained silent, rising up from his throne and taking his slow steps downward. The plump man could feel the blood pumping in Lawson's veins as he held onto his wrist. Bach's steps echoed through the vast throne room, the faces of his ancestors looking down.

All of them so dour and boring. He would have to get creative with those statues and friezes, and those paintings would make nice kindling.

"Bachy, you're not hustling a bit. Enjoying your stature as king as long as you can?" he asked with a dark grin. "I must insist you hustle…now"

He gripped, making Lawson gasp in pain, as his Salt Salt Fruit activated. Lawson's hand began to shrivel, drying out like a prune. Bach's eyes widened, and Lawson breathed hard, trying to calm himself. The pirates laughed as they watched; an old trick, but one they never got tired of.

"Awww why don't you do him whole Captain! Love it when they look like voodoo dolls!"

"Yeah, the look on that rat's face is priceless!"

"Hope he doesn't twist it off! Wonder if there's any blood left in there!"

"Dry him up!" Bertha laughed, her belly jostling. "I wanna cook'im like jerky!" Ignatius chuckled darkly.

"Always have food on yer mind huh?"

"Hnnn." Helmet grunted from inside his metal helmet.

Handsome let him go and threw Lawson to the ground. Bach ran down the steps and knelt by his side. The long nosed man smirked, seeing the king kneel before the mink and trying to comfort him.

"Your hand," Bach uttered in horror.

"I'm alright son," Lawson uttered, cradling his hand, trying to protect it as if it were made of glass, sending a forced smile.

"Now that's more like it." Handsome drawled, seeing Bach glare back at him. "By the way, that crown… hand it over." He opened his hand, gesturing for the crown.

"I'll be fine." Lawson breathed as he rose to his feet, backing away, still cradling his hand.

"For what it's worth, just put your hand in water and you'll be fine," Handsome said, waving his hand dismissively. "You'll get your moisture back. You'll need both of them, if you're gonna be of any use to me. Unless…"

He rubbed his fingers together, the sound course as his fingertips were laced with rough salt, smirking back at him.

"Unless you wish to resign from your post, after I sign the treaty?"

Lawson breathed, looking down and gulping. "Well, maybe," he said, noncommittal.

"Now then," Handsome swiped the crown from Bach's hands, placing it upon his head and beaming like a kid in a candy store. "Time to sign our treaty!"

He hummed, marching to the table with Bach by his side, Bandsome following from behind. He took the pen and began to write, but no ink came out.

Handsome turned, glaring hard at the blue haired man. "You have no ink," he hissed.

"And you have no scepter." Bach replied, and Handsome blinked. "You and your brother will effectively be the true rulers of this country. But you cannot be so unless I hand over the ancestral items befitting royalty."

He clapped his hands, and a door from the corner of the room opened. A boy in a white hooded robe marched forth, carrying a pillow in front of him. Upon it sat an orb and scepter, encrusted in the same gems as the crown. He approached without a sound, the hood shrouding his face.

"And you forgot these why?" Handsome asked.

"Forgive me, handing over one's own kingdom and being the last link in a dynasty tends to make one forget these details," Bach replied sourly. Handsome scoffed, and turned his attention to the boy. The boy had stopped, and was holding out the wide and large pillow. There were freckles on his face.

"Hmm, fair enough." He swiped both items, and turned to face his pirates. Scepter and orb in hand, crown on his brow, and the throne and treaty behind him.

"Behold my friends!" Handsome leered. "I, Finalem Handsome, once a nobody, will now be King of this land! My brother," He gestured with his scepter at Bandsome, "my Majordomo and my right hand!"

Bandsome smiled, stepping up beside him. The pirates cheered, stamping their feet and roaring their approbation. Handsome grinned darkly, and then began to laugh.

"Hehehe... GWAAAHAHAHAHAHAHA! GWAAAAAAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" He laughed, triumphantly, arms spread wide.

Bach stood next to Lawson. And the boy did not move.

"Henceforth I-! Oh yes, the pen." Handsome turned back to the table. "I need to sign the treaty. The pen?"

Bach reached into his chest pocket, pulling a pen out. Handsome blinked, then glared at him.

"I forgot. Sorry." His face was stone, as he tossed the pen high to Handsome. Handsome reached out, his hand open to grab it. Now, at last, the throne of Doyle would be…

Then he froze, at the sound of water. Water? In here?

And then there was pain, as someone punched him in the face; so hard it was like being hit by a battleship.

And then there was burning, as he felt water on his skin.

"GWUAAAAAAAGH!!!" Handsome gargled in shock and agony.

And the boy in white roared.

(X)

Bandsome stared, his mind frozen, as Handsome was thrown backward. He barrelled through the unsuspecting pirates as of being shot out of a cannon, gale force winds following behind him, knocking them down like bowling pins, and then crashed into the wall; ruining a rather fine frieze.

Why was this happening? How could this happen now, at the moment of their triumph? Who was attacking his brother?

His mind focussed, as fury replaced bewilderment. His power rose with his anger, his arms turning silver, gleaming blades sliding out. It was the white-robed boy who had done it, the white-robed boy who was standing with his fist outstretched.

The white-robed boy, he would gut like a fish.

"Why you-!"

He momentarily perceived a very large metal club approaching his face.

"RAIME HAKKE!"

(X)

Bach lowered his arms from his face, as the dust and wind settled from the massive blow that has sent Bandsome into the wall, making it crumble and crash atop of the pirate as the winds made more pirates scatter and bounce off the walls like ants before a tempest.

He stared, awestruck, as Yamato tore off the armor in which she had hidden. She was wearing a shirt and leather jacket, a riding skirt, white thigh-highs, and black riding boots. She twirled her club over her head, the enormous weapon whooshing like a windmill's sails.

And nearby, Izuku shrugged off his white robe, revealing the green hero uniform with steel greaves. The robe slopped as it hit the floor, the sleeves soaked by the water balloon hidden under the pillow.

"It's going to be okay King Bach, Mr. Lawson!" Izuku declared. "These villains will be brought to justice!"

"That's right! We will be the ones to save this country! No roof of any citizen shall be threatened, not when you offered your own to be destroyed instead!!" Yamato declared. "It's going to be alright!"

From their respective craters in the walls, Handsome and Bandsome staggered forward. Handsome's nose was bent, bleeding from the nostrils, his ringed eyes as small as pinpricks, teeth falling from his bruised and bleeding mouth, the expression of his face utterly gobsmacked as his cheek was inflamed, as if someone tossed hot oil on it.

Bandsome's spectacles were broken, blood dripping from his crown, his own teeth cracked. He gazed back in pure, unbridled rage; his blue eyes like cerulean hellfire, teeth bared and veins throbbing on his forehead.

"Why, you ask?" Izuku said, with a beaming smile. And Bach blinked, bewildered, as he saw something around him. A presence, a shade, hovering around him. No, multiple, almost like… a group of people.

Yamato brought her Kanabo down in a defensive position, and Izuku raised his fists, green lightning arcing around him. They stood together, smiling their defiance against the two pirates and their crew; whose bounty totalled over a billion berris.

Without doubt. Without fear. Without hesitation.

"Because we are here!"

 

[Zaru]

The brothers moved.

Handsome screamed, and thrust out his hands. Salt erupted from his fingers, flying at Izuku in a great, white wave. Izuku leapt, somersaulting over the wall of sodium, and then thrust straight down, driving his fist into the marble floor. The floor cratered, and the two brothers were thrown back, hurled through the doorway and into the atrium beyond from the shockwaves alone.

Bandsome managed to recover first, mercury blades thrusting from his flesh. But Yamato was moving out of reach, leaping over Izuku and bringing her kanabo down on his head, its metal coated in the black Haki sheen. Bandsome jumped back, just in time as the heavy club cratered the floor; just as strongly as Izuku's blow.

Izuku looked up, readying himself as he saw Handsome, clouds of salt swirling around him, his face contorted in a look of inhuman rage. Bandsome was falling back, dodging left and right as Yamato swung her club.

And behind them were the pirates. Only moments ago, they had been following their captains in triumph, dreaming of the treasure and rewards to come. Now they could only stare, in horrified disbelief, at the twin apparitions that had emerged to terrorize them while somehow managing to push their normally invincible captains back.

"Get out of here!" roared Handsome looking back at his crew. "Get out and sack the city! Raze it to the ground!"

The pirates hesitated for an instant, and then broke into a run, thundering away down the entrance all; heedless of what awaited them outside.

"Yes, that's right," Handsome growled as he turned back towards the duo, a mad look in his eyes. "This city, my city, is going to burn; down to the last man, woman, and child; and it will be your fault, little green man."

In spite of everything, Izuku felt his face form a smirk.

"Wrong, Handsome," he replied. "Your crew will fight for nothing, unless they surrender."

Izuku wasn't entirely sure any surrenders would be accepted. But it was worth saying.

"Oh really…" hissed Handsome. "We'll see about that!"

He punched at Izuku, the salt forming around his fist and flashing out ahead of it. It expanded in size, becoming as large as an 18 wheeler truck. Izuku and Yamato dodged the salt fist, and it slammed into the throne, destroying it.

"He's using Haki!" Yamato called out, dodging a giant silver broadsword the size of a subway car. Bandsome retracted the quicksilver into him and chased after her. Izuku focused back on the plump Handsome, and he charged his fist.

"Air Force! Colorado Smash!" He leapt at Handsome, driving his fist towards the pirate captain's face. Handsome smirked as he disappeared, his body becoming a billowing cloud of salt once the air punch scattered. Izuku doubled over as the cloud washed over him, forcing his mouth shut even as he choked.

He looked up. Handsome had fallen back further into the atrium. Behind him, he could hear Yamato and Bandsome fighting, smashing up the throne room as they went with the sound of dozens of swords clashing against a single club in a dance. Him on a constant attack, her parrying every strike.

No time to worry or doubt. He had to trust Yamato. She was strong enough, and so was he.

And he had Handsome where he wanted him.

He activated Black Whip, a swarm of black serpents coiling and lashing as they flew through the air. Handsome threw out a wave of salt, blasting the whips away. But Izuku turned one with a thought, sending it wrapping around a nearby vase and hurling it at Handsome. The vase hit him and shattered, splashing him with water.

Handsome arched his back and screamed, jumping back; but Izuku could see the water soaking into his body. He leapt at the stricken pirate, driving his fist into his chest. The impact rang like a thunderclap, hurling the bulging eyed Handsome back across the atrium. He crashed into one of the planters, his now semi-liquid body splashing over it.

Izuku's heart leapt. The gamble was paying off! Water really was anathema to Handsome!

"Keep focused Izuku. This fight isn't over until he's down for good." Yoichi's voice echoed breaking Izuku's momentary celebration.

He leapt into the air, and dived down at the fallen Handsome. If he could finish this now…

Handsome looked up at him, eyes bright with malice, and raised one fist. The fist erupted, salt-water mush thrusting straight at Izuku like a drill. Izuku threw himself to the side, and the mush flashed past.

He came down hard, and paused, trying to calm himself as he coughed. Yes, Handsome was vulnerable to water. But while he could not control salt-water mush as well as dry salt, he could still use it. He was going to need more water…

A terrible roar filled the atrium. His head snapped around, and he saw the salt cloud billowing up from behind the planters, like a great white sandstorm. It rushed towards him, spreading out all around him. Izuku leapt back, but the storm kept coming, rearing up before him, the salt forming into Handsome's face.

"You dare use water on me!" He bellowed, the salt reverberating his voice.

The salt fell towards him. Izuku leapt straight up, as the salt crashed down on the spot where he had stood, spreading like a tidal wave across the floor.

His heart hammered as he ran around the room, trying to think. The salt hadn't harmed him the first time, but Handsome had been falling back, trying to get away. Now he was fighting, and he was angry. One touch of that salt wave could spell the end.

Another roar, and the salt reformed, curling upward in a great spiral, Handsome's face appearing again, eyes bright with hate.

"I loved the sea as a child you know!" he bellowed, hurling himself at Izuku. Izuku dodged, feeling the salt in the air as the white wave passed him, splashing over the wall behind him. He jumped around and away, but the wave was coming around again. Even without direct contact he could feel his throat and skin starting to dry out.

"Now I can't even touch it!!" Handsome went on, as the white mass flew at Izuku, thundering like the ocean waves. "Water is death to me! It's acid on my skin!"

Izuku dodged again, and dropped down as the salt erupted in all directions, filling up the atrium. He landed, and looked up, as Handsome began to reform above him, that round, comical face staring down at him; bitter and hateful.

"Then why!?" Izuku asked, as he understood what Handsome meant. "Why eat the devil fruit!?"

"Because I needed it!" thundered Handsome, diving down at him. Izuku leapt to the right, landing on his hands, and cartwheeling onto one of the planters, as the white tide gushed down and over the floor. "I needed power! I needed it to win, to conquer!"

Of course he did. Why else would he have eaten that wretched fruit? Izuku's stomach churned as he remembered Onigashima, and the SMILE fruits. Like them, Handsome had eaten a devil fruit, and paid the price; all for more power.

"You're an idiot!" Izuku yelled, unable to stop himself. "What kind of pirate makes himself allergic to water!?"

The atrium rumbled, and the white wave reformed once again, this time into a great whirlwind with a human shape at the top. The shape became Handsome, and he was furious.

"A pirate who wants to win!" he retorted, and thrust out his hand. Izuku leapt away, as the salt shaped into a bus-sized hammer that crashed into the planter and wall where he had stood. "A pirate who'll be a King!"

Izuku activated Black Whip as he landed, and grabbed every vase in reach, hurling them at Handsome. Handsome fell back, swinging his salt tentacle like a whip. The vases shattered, and the salt turned into salt mush, flying straight at Izuku. Izuku jumped up, aiming the Black Whip at the ceiling, the mush splattering over the orchids and bushes. He looked down, feet to the wall, and shuddered as he saw the leaves and flowers shriveling, the vibrant colors turning brown and black.

This battle was killing the plants. Killing this whole place.

That was the plan, Bach wanted it so. So long as they kept the fight here in the plateau and not into the city.

"Bastard's planning to run you dry, literally," Daigoro practically shouted, echoing what Izuku had been thinking."

"You're not a King, you're a killer!" he cried, glaring down at Handsome. "Look at this place! What can you rule!?!"

"Go to hell!" Handsome screamed, and erupted straight up at him, his head growing to an enormous size, mouth opening to swallow him.

It was all Izuku could do to get out of the way in time, before the massive head flew past and crashed into the wall. As Izuku sped around, the salt began to swirl around and around, faster and faster, until it became a white tornado.

"You dare judge me!? Boy!" demanded the tornado, as it rushed at Izuku. He tried to dodge, but slipstream caught him, the wind pulling him around and around. He could feel the salt in the air, whipping at him, abrading him. He could feel its sting on his flesh, tearing at his costume.

"You think you're better than me!?" snarled Handsome, his voice echoing over the whistling wind. "I am Saltquaker Handsome! And I will be your death!"

The salt was swirling around him, more and more of it. Izuku could feel it scouring at his skin, even as he squeezed his eyes shut, and forced his nose and mouth closed with Black Whip. He had to get free of this whirlwind! He had to get away!

His power erupted, and he burst forth, crashing straight into the marble wall. The wall cracked and cratered around him, and for a moment Izuku's mind was a blank.

Then he felt himself falling. He should use Float…

No, not yet. He couldn't make that mistake, not the way he had with Malice. He couldn't show all his cards, not yet.

He threw out Black Whip, the tentacles grabbing onto the walls, slowing him down like a bungee cord. He dropped down, and turned; to see Handsome reform himself across the atrium. His clownish face was twisted in anger, his eyes full of bitterness.

He glanced around the room. There were still plenty of vases, and plenty more besides that. He needed to use more of them, to get Handsome thoroughly soaked so his blows would hit. If he could only…

Handsome punched, a fist of salt flying from his hand. Izuku leapt aside, and the fist slammed into the wall, shaking the whole atrium. Izuku landed, but Handsome punched again, forcing him to dodge again. The salt fist hit a planter, blasting it apart, chunks of marble flying in all directions. Izuku tried to move as he landed, but Handsome punched yet again. Izuku hurled himself aside, his skin burning as the fist flashed past, and slammed into one of the ceiling columns, snapping it right in half. Izuku hit the ground and rolled, barely avoiding the marble chunks as they came crashing down around him.

He looked up. Handsome was standing there, the old smirk back on his face.

"Now you've made me angry," he growled.

(X)

"Look there!"

Sabo looked up at Koala's call. They had ascended from that water tower to the roof of Tall Toby to get a better view. A handful of figures, hurrying through the open doors of Holmes Hall, out into the open space before the stairs. More and more appeared, until the trickle became a flood. Hundreds of pirates, running as if for their lives, heedless of what awaited them below.

"Would you look at that?," he asked, mystified as he looked through his binoculars. "What're they doing?"

"I don't know," replied Koala, glancing around Holmes Hall with her long eyeglass.. "I can't see anything."

The first pirates reached the top of the stairs and began to run down. Only then did they falter, as they realized the danger. Below them, the wide plaza was lined with barricades; Royal Guards and policemen arrayed behind them, muskets and pistols at the ready. In the center was Jernigan Jenner, seated on a horse, saber drawn. To their left and right, the streets leading out of the plaza were blocked by yet more barricades; arranged so that the troops manning them could enfilade anyone attacking the plaza barricades. And the iron gate that led into the city proper.

The pirates in front tried to stop, shouting and waving their arms. But those behind barrelled into them, forcing them on and down the steps.

Jernigan Jenner swept down his sword.

"FIRE!!!" he roared.

The plaza erupted in billowing gray smoke, followed by a crackling thundercrash. The first volley tore into the unsuspecting pirates, throwing them back against their fellows. Some rolled down the stairs, others falling off the sides. The pirates in front tried to retreat, but still more of them poured through the doorway, forcing them onward.

"FIRE!!!"

Another volley, and more pirates screamed and toppled as they were hit, red blood spray and stanning the stairs and floor below.

Sabo stared at the horrid scene, trying to make sense of it. This couldn't be an attack; or else the Finalem Brothers would be at the head. This was a mob, a tide of terrified pirates, running as if the hounds of hell were snapping at their heels.

His mind whirled. The Finalem Brothers were callous, but not so stupid as to let their crews be slaughtered; not like this. Something had to be occupying them, inside the palace. They were fighting something in there; something so strong that their minions fled in terror before it. But what could it be?

Sabo suddenly grinned as he realized. Shirou and Yoichi, the two who had saved King Bach at the festival. It had to be them.

Something caught Sabo's eye through the gunsmoke. He looked down, and saw a white-clad figure among the red; standing on one of the side-street barricades, right by the second line.
He lifted his binoculars to his eyes to look more closely.

Her. It was her, that young woman he had seen before. She had curly black hair done in twin tails, wore some spiked chokers and bracelets like some goth punk, and was wearing the white and blue uniform of a Marine junior officer. She was dashing back and forward, barking orders and directing fire.

"What do you see?" Koala asked, looking over his shoulder.

"It's Doll," he replied, smiling as he lowered his binoculars. "The one survivor from the Marine base. Looks like she's back in action."
A roar drew his eyes back to the stairs. The pirates were falling sideways, scattered like bowling pins, as an enormous shape barrelled through them. It drew out in front, and Sabo could see it clearly. An enormous muscular man, clad in a ragged smock, bucket helmet and bloodstained apron; hammer and saw held aloft.

"Headsplitter Helmet," he declared, recognizing the monstrosity as it barrelled down the stairs.

"Onward!" shrieked another voice. Sabo saw the tall fishwoman, racing through the gap Helmet had created. "It's kill or be killed!"

"Big Biter Bertha," Koala identified her. "And is that Sawtooth Scyther Ignatius?"

Sabo looked, and there indeed was the weasel mink, scurrying along behind his larger shipmates with his massive scythe.

"That's him," agreed Sabo, seeing the wanted posters in his mind as his blood turned cold. "That's all of them."

The three raced down the steps, the pirates charging behind them, screaming their battle cries with their many weapons at the ready. The guardsmen fired another volley, and another, sending more pirates plunging down over the sides. But they charged on regardless, on and on through the storm of bullets, shrieking their hatred of their tormentors; whom moments ago they had thought to be their slaves.

As the dreadful trio reached the bottom of the stairs, the first rank of guards fell back, abandoning their barricades and hurrying towards the second line. As they dashed through the gaps between the barricades, the guardsmen of the second line fired, sending yet another volley towards the charging pirates. Some fell, but many of the bullets thudded into Helmet's muscular chest, and Bertha's mighty form. They didn't even slow down.

Bertha roared as she smashed into the first barricades, plowing right through them and into the retreating guardsmen. Helmet was at her shoulder, laying into the guardsman with a saw and hammer. Some of the guardsmen turned to fight, lashing out with musket butt and bayonet. But they might as well have tried to fight a Sea King. Sabo watched as Ignatius piled in, lighting quick, blood and limbs flying as he worked his blade, scything like the Reaper made manifest.

And still no sign of the Finalem brothers.

(X)

Doll gritted her teeth.

They had been doing so well! They had caught the pirates off guard, gotten a couple of good volleys into them; gunning them down by the dozens. But then those three had shown up, and now the pirates were on the attack.

Most were charging after their three officers, shrieking like lunatics, maddened by the slaughter. But others were cannier, taking any cover they could find, and firing back at their tormentors. Some were using the statues and pillars lining the stairs as cover; while others were piling up their own dead comrades. Some of the bodies were moving.

"Take out the snipers!" she barked. "Adjust your sights!"

The guardsmen nearby did as they were ordered, carefully adjusting their sights and taking aim. One fired, and a pirate toppled from behind the half-wrecked statue he had been using for cover. Another fired, and another pirate fell, and another.

Doll looked back to the plaza. The first line was collapsing, the trio butchering their way through the center, their flunkies pouring in behind them. A few soldiers and police had managed to get away, as was the plan; but the three officers had been too fast. The soldiers in the second line were firing, but their firing was ragged, distracted. They would not volley-fire against their comrades stuck in the melee, and even Lord Jenner was not going to try and force them. Headsplitter even fell back to the stairs and grabbed… something large!

"Kill them all!" roared Big Biter. "Forget them! Fiiiiight!"

The three officers now broke into a run towards the second line. Big Biter and Headsplitter were in the front, the latter lugging a marble column on his shoulder, while Sawtooth Scyther scurried along behind. More pirates fell in behind them, the loose swarm becoming a ragged column.

"Fire!" Jenner roared, and the troops at the second barricade finally volleyed.

"Fire!" Doll barked in turn. Her own troops fired, sending a brutal enfilade straight into the column's flank. Pirates fell by the score, and Doll felt a thrill of hope. They were wearing them down!

Then Headsplitter turned, and threw his marble column straight at them.

"Soru!" Doll leapt off the barricade, just before the column smashed right into it. She could hear yells and cries of pain as she fell, landing hard on the plaza. Ahead of her, Bit Biter smashed into the barricade, barrelling straight through it, men and barricade sections flying in all directions. Scyther darted in behind, scythe swinging, bodies falling. Headsplitter hurried after them, as the screaming pirates poured in through the gap. Jenner regrouped on the double, and his men charged at them, swords and bayonets drawn.

Doll let out a snarl and drew her saber. The second line was collapsing, and all that remained after that was the reserve policemen. She could see them now, middle-aged part-timers who could barely fit into their uniforms, clutching pistols in shaking hands, and looking like they had just hang-glided over hell. In the middle was Commissioner Tibs, waving his ceremonial truncheon in the air, shouting to encourage them.

But then Ignatius was there, laughing aloud as he swung his scythe, green blasts of compressed air slamming into the reservists, driving them back. Doll felt sick, and sprinted towards them. It was all she could do!

But Bertha just pushed on past them, racing away down the boulevard up ahead. Helmet joined her, and then finally Ignatius. They ran out, heedless of the battle, leaving their subordinates behind.

"They broke through!" gasped Tibs, as Doll reached him. His eyes were wide, mad with adrenalin and fear. "What do we do now!?"

"Ensign Doll!"

Jenner hurried over to join them. He had lost his horse, and his fancy uniform was torn to shreds; and Doll could see blood on his saber.

"Ensign, go after them!" Jenner ordered, his voice hoarse from shouting. "Tibs! Give her anyone you can spare!"

"R-Right sir right away sir!" Tibs replied, and hurried away to his command post; where various policemen and women were chattering and shouting into transponder snails.

Doll looked back at the battle. With their officers gone, the pirates had lost their momentum. Guards and policemen were pressing in from the sidestreets, firing into them, while what remained of the second line held their ground, reinforced by the police reservists. They were keeping them contained to the plateau at the very least!

But the pirates were fighting on. If anything they were fighting harder, even though their officers had abandoned them. Had they lost their minds completely?

Or did they know where their officers were going?

Doll snapped her head round, staring down the boulevard. The trio were still running, heedless of their dying subordinates or any reservists firing at them.

Angela was out there. Either at home with her parents, or in the shop with the Minelli sisters. Barricaded in, with nowhere to run to.

She let out a snarl, and slammed her saber back into its scabbard.

"Geppou!" She leapt into the air, soaring after the trio. They were out of sight, but she could see the bloody footprints they had left behind. She landed, and sprinted after them, as if the devil himself were on her heels.

"Izuku! Yamato! Don't lose!" she silently prayed. If those two failed, it would all have been for nothing.

They could not fail! Not now!

(X)

"Where are they going?" Koala asked, as the trio raced off down the boulevard, heedless of their comrades behind them. A few hundred yards behind, that Marine was giving chase on foot.

"Looks like they're heading for Morantown," replied Sabo as he pocketed his binoculars, straightening up and cracking his knuckles. "As for why, there's only one way to find out."

"But our mission!" the orangette urged. "Dragon told us not to intervene unless it could benefit the cause."

Sabo turned to glare at her.

"So you want us to do nothing, Koala?" he asked bitterly. Koala opened her mouth to object, but then faltered.

"Evil only exists if good men do nothing," Sabo went on, reciting the words Yoichi had told him. "And I refuse to let evil have its way."

He lifted his pipe from his shoulder and took off in a leap from the great clock tower.

"Sabo!" Koala called out, but to no avail, as Sabo landed like a cat, and began to hop away over the rooftops and tall chimneys.

"Ugggggh!" she groaned, covering her face with one hand. "My first mission, belly up like this!"

Then, with a sigh, she started after him.

(X)

Yamato snarled, barring her teeth.

She stood in the ruins of the throne room, kanabo in hand, heart pounding, blood hot, and despite it all, she had a smile splitting her face.

Before her, Bandsome moved. His arm thrust out, morphing into a quicksilver spear, striking at her heart. Yamato dodged, the spear hissing as it slashed through the air, her boots screeching on the cratered marble floor. Yamato unleashed her Haki, her skin and club hardening as the tendrils struck, stabbing at her like a hundred spears all at once. Each spear dissolved as it struck, but with every blow she parried, two more took its place.

Her Observation Haki flashed, and she ducked to avoid another spear as Bandsome charged in. She pivoted on the spot, avoiding the silver scythe that had once been his leg, and swung her club with a yell.

For a fraction of an instant, she saw panic in his eyes.

Then her club struck, clanging like a bell on a hastily-conjured shield. The blow threw Bandsome back, straight into the wall, and through it with a crash.

Yamato paused only a moment, as she heard the roars echoing down the halls, along with the sound of crushing debris. It was Handsome, battling against Izuku.

No. He was strong. She had to trust him.

With a snarl, she ran at the jagged hole and leapt through. Before her, to her momentary amazement, was a silver ship, conjured out of Bandsome's mercury, right in the middle of the now-ruined throne room. The quicksilver was laced with black, the black of Haki.

"Silver Skiff!" Bandsome roared, from atop the ship. Yamato swung her club, the blow ringing as it struck the bow. Bandsome laughed, and leapt into the air, the ships dissolving into a mass of black and silver goo, spreading out all around her. She jumped back, hopping from side to side as quicksilver spears thrust where she stood. Ahead of her, a great wave of mercury reared up, carrying Bandsome upon it.

"Silver Surfer!" he bellowed, as a surfboard formed under his feet. The wave surged at Yamato, carrying him along at its crest. Yamato snarled, and drew back her club.

"Narikabura!"

She swung, sending a bullet of Haki infused-compressed air straight at the mercury wave. The blast struck, blowing the wave apart, the flying mercury splattering over the walls. Bandsome leapt, somersaulting over the blast. Yamato saw her chance, and planted her legs against the steps leading to the throne.

Haki erupted around her. It launched her forward, shattering what was left of the throne, black Haki covering her forearms and Takeru, small bits of electricity seemed to coat the weapon as well.

"RAIME!"

Bandsome's eyes widened as he saw her, but he was still falling, unable to dodge.

"HAKKE!"

Yamato struck home, her club catching Bandsome in the chest. Bandsome screamed, and thrust out his hand. The spear caught Yamato's Armament coated arm as she spun on the spot, bringing her club round. The club hit him, and Bandsome flew back, straight into the already-cratered wall. The wall shattered, and Bandsome flew on. Through multiple walls of wood, stone and steel.

Around her, the mercury was sloping down the walls, pooling on the floor in a limp, shimmering puddle.

She had hurt him. He had lost control, at least for the moment.

Yamato let out a yell of triumph, and charged towards the holes. This was what Izuku had told her. Keep the pressure on. Keep up the momentum, and do not let go!

"Narika!" she yelled, jumping through the hole, Takeru glowing with her Haki. In the next room, Bandomse lay against the far wall, mouth agape with agony, glasses destroyed. "Bura!"

She swung.

And by some dark miracle, Bandsome melted, avoiding the blast as it sailed overhead. Takeru struck the wall, and with a crash it came down, filling the room with dust. Yamato leapt back to avoid the debris, looking around for Bandsome.

And she saw him, a quicksilver blob, slithering up what was left of the wall. He was trying to get away!

"Oh no you don't! Face me like a Samurai! Coward!" she yelled, as she charged after him.

(X)

"This way!"

Sabo took a right turn, hopping quickly between a complicated array of chimney pots. Down below, he could see the trio sprinting along the deserted street.

This was getting weird. The windows and doors along the street were shuttered and boarded up, no doubt ordered by the King and the Prime Minister. But such defenses would not have held those three for long.

Why hadn't they tried to break into any of them? And if not them, why hadn't they gone for any of the major civic buildings or landmarks, like City Hall or Tall Toby? Where were they going?

Sabo glanced around, trying to think. They were coming up on the edge of the city center; beyond which lay the outer suburbs, like Morantown and Minktown. If he was where he thought he was, and those three didn't suddenly double back, then they were heading for Morantown. So what was there?

He looked up ahead, his eyes scanning the Londinium skyline. And his blood ran cold.

"Where are they going?" asked Koala, landing beside him and matching his sprint.

"There!" Sabo pointed straight ahead.

He could see it clearly now. The Morantown Municipal Gasworks; one of four that served the greater Londinium area, and Morantown's biggest single employer. Big stone buildings, interspersed with tall, cylindrical gasholders, webs of pipes running between them; the whole place practically a small town unto itself.

Sabo had been all over the city, noting all the key locations. He had spent a better part of a day watching the gasworks, noting its comings and goings, working out its functions. Every day, coal was brought by rail from the mines, and unloaded at the gasworks' very own siding; located in the waste ground between Morantown and the gasworks. Then, by a method he did not understand, the coal was rendered into gas, and stored in the gasholders, from which it was pumped through underground pipes across the city. To those who could afford it, the gas was life and comfort; lighting their streets, heating their homes, cooking their food, fuelling their kilns and furnaces.

And if those three had their way, it would be fire and death.

"They wouldn't!" protested Koala, appalled as she understood the meaning now.

"Oh yes they would!" retorted Sabo, forcing his sprinting legs to accelerate. "Those pipes are connected to the entire town. One spark and they'll burn of all Morantown at least! Blow up the whole city if they're clever!"

The thought made his stomach clench. In his mind's eye he could see it; the gasworks exploding in a fireball, the burning wreckage plunging into hapless Morantown, pillars of flame erupting inside every home, Londinium consumed in a sea of fire.

A sea of fire…

Why did that image sound and feel so… familiar? Why did it make him feel so uneasy?

"You were right Sabo!' replied Koala. "We've got to stop them!"

Sabo snapped, grinning through the thoughts.

"And we will!"

They had reached the end of the street. Beyond it was another street running perpendicular, marking the boundary between the inner city and Morantown. There in front of them was the gasworks itself, the main gate barred, the street in front of it lined with barricades, manned by soldiers and police. As the trio approached, the guards opened fire; their bullets bouncing off Bertha's bare hide.

"Come on!"

Sabo leapt, soaring high over the last buildings. Below him, the trio tore straight into the barricades, hurling men left and right, bashing them against the wall or leaving them slashed and maimed.

One of the policemen was backing away, pulling out a transponder snail. Helmet saw him and turned, saw at the ready.

Sabo gritted his teeth, and threw out his arms, shifting his fall. He had to get this right!

He landed foot-first on Helmet's head, the impact ringing like a hammer on an anvil, the ground cracking under the towering man. Helmet let out an oof and staggered, and Sabo back-flipped down to the street.

"Ow," said Helmet bluntly, turning to face him. "That hurt."

Sabo concentrated. He had hurt Helmet, but not as much as he had hoped. This was going to take some work.

He activated his Haki, and swung his pipe at Helmet. The pipe hit the man's tree-trunk neck with a thump, like punching a hunk of raw meat. Grunting, Helmet swung his hammer. Sabo jumped back. Helmet advanced, swinging his saw. Sabo parried, catching the saw on his Haki-imbued pipe. The impact made his arms vibrate.

He held the parry for a moment, glaring at the featureless helmet save for the two holes that made for those beady black eyes. Then he dropped the pipe down and spun round, bringing the pipe around against Helmet's head. The pipe struck with a clang, making Sabo's arms vibrate. Helmet swung his saw, and Sabo dropped back. Helmet came on, swinging hammer and saw like a giant human threshing machine.

Sabo fell back, glancing at the policeman he had saved. The man was talking quickly into his transponder snail, while glancing nervously at Helmet and Sabo. That was good; reinforcements would be on the way soon.

Now for this guy.

Sabo fell back some more, leading Helmet on. Nearby, Koala had landed, and was facing off against Ignatius, while Bertha was finishing off the remaining soldiers. Sabo's heart clenched. He had to get this done quickly and go and help Koala out.

He ducked, Helmet's saw whistling over his head. He fell back some more, judging the distance. Just a little bit more…
He leapt, soaring over Helmet's head and landing behind him. He spun round, pouring Haki into his pipe, and slammed it into Helmet's right hip. Helmet grunted, and staggered away from the blow. Sabo drew back the pipe and swung again, this time striking Helmet's back, knocking the enormous man forward. Helmet swung round, but Sabo was already moving, somersaulting over his head. He poured power into his pipe as he descended, then took aim, and swung it like a golf club.

The pipe struck Helmet's helmet with a clang. Helmet's head snapped over, so hard that Sabo was sure he had snapped the ogre's neck.

Sabo landed, and drew back his pipe. He glanced over at Koala. She was holding her own, dodging fast as Ignatius slashed the air with his whistling scythes.

But Bertha had downed all the soldiers, and was clumping slowly towards the gate. It was a heavy-looking thing, made of thick wood reinforced with metal, and barred and chained shut. But Sabo had seen what Bertha's kind could do. That gate would not hold for long.

Helmet's head snapped back up. He let out a roar, and slammed down his hammer, blackened with Haki; with a speed Sabo hadn't thought him capable of. He leapt out of the way as the hammer came down, cratering the cobbled street and making the ground shake. The ogre rounded on him, bringing round his saw in a lightning-fast slash. Sabo threw himself back, and the saw flashed over his stomach, slashing his shirt. He threw up his legs and back-flipped, landing on his feet just as Helmet came on again, bringing down his hammer. Again Sabo dodged, and again the street was cratered.

In the corner of his eye, he saw the windows of the houses around him; the fearful eyes peering through the shutters. He could see broken windows and cratered walls, where flying debris had struck. This battle was destroying this street, their homes.

Just as the Finalem brothers were surely destroying the palace. The damage he and Helmet were causing was nothing compared to what those two could do; not to mention Shirou and Yoichi, assuming it was those two they were fighting.

So what the hell had Bach been thinking? What kind of King let his own palace be trashed?

Sabo's heart sank, as he understood.

Then it jumped as Helmet swung again. Sabo roared as he caught the blow with his pipe, then dropped down and tackled the beast; his momentum sending Helmet stumbling backwards.

'King Bach, I understand you now,' he thought. 'You sacrificed your own palace to trap those two. You sacrificed your home so that these people wouldn't have to; and that your kingdom might see another dawn.'

He adjusted his hat, twirling his pipe as a smile broke on his lips.

'This world has few good kings… and fewer good men. So… I will follow your lead, Shirou, Yoichi!' Sabo raised his head, brown eyes aglow with determination. 'I'll bet on you. And this good king!'

"No more!" he barked. Through the eye slits of Helmet's helmet, he could see those black eyes glaring. "You won't harm a single person in this district. Not as long as I'm here!"

"Die."

A flurry of scalpels flew straight at him. Sabo twirled his pipe, knocking each one away. Helmet charged, and Sabo parried, blackened pipe meeting blackened hammer and saw. Their feet dug into the ground, the buildings around them shaking, as they glared into each-other's eyes.

This was a fight to the death.

(X)

"Am I supposed to be impressed, little girl?"

Koala gritted her teeth, forcing herself not to lose her temper. It was hard enough dodging the weasel mink's attacks as it was.

"Why don't you hold still and let me finish?" sneered Ignatius. "It's not like you can really fight."

Koala flipped back, and straightened up, glaring at Ignatius. Ignatius was a raggedly, wretched–looking creature, but he was quick and deadly. She had seen what that scythe could do; the evidence was bleeding onto the cobbles all around her.

A crash rang out. Koala looked up, and almost cried out as she saw what had happened. The gates had been blasted off their hinges, and Bertha was standing amid the wreckage.

"Finally!" exclaimed Ignatius. "Let's…!"

Koala saw her chance, and kicked hard at Ignatius. Her heeled boot caught him on the jaw, throwing him off his feet and sending him sprawling across the cobbles. She ran at Bertha, readying herself to leap. She had to take the giant fishman out! She had to buy time!

Bertha slowly turned to face her, smirking. Koala leapt, aiming her booted foot at Bertha's tusked jaw.

"Senmaigawara Seiken!"

Koala flew straight into Bertha's thrusting fist. The blow threw her back, her head ringing as vibrations from Bertha's punch coursed through every square inch of her. She landed with a crash, sliding and bouncing over the cobbles, until finally she slammed into a wall.

Her world was pain, her mind a fog. But she forced herself to look up, just in time to see Ignatius running right at her, scythe drawn back to slash. Survival instinct flashed through her suffering body, adrenalin drowning the pain. She rolled to one side, feeling the scythe flash overhead, then rolled and leapt to her feet.

"Hmm…" rumbled Bertha, gazing down at her. "Didn't expect her to survive that."

"I like it," hissed Ignatius, sending Koala a leer that made her want to take a shower; make that two showers. "Good fodder for my blade, Itachi. Another nick can be made, when I saw through'er bones."

Koala wiped her mouth of blood, glaring at the two combatants.

"Yeah well, let's kill her and get it over with," retorted Bertha, cracking her knuckles. "They won't shoot at us in the gasworks."

Koala could hear the sounds of battle nearby. She glanced over at Sabo, who was fighting desperately against the giant brute that was Helmet. While he did so, a handful of policemen and guards, all of them bruised and bleeding, were dragging away the wounded.

"You're not going in there!" she snapped, dropping into a fighting stance. "I won't let you guys have your way with this city! These people! You've done them enough harm!"

The pair laughed, their laughter grating at her soul like sandpaper on her skin.

"It's the way of the world, little missie!" declared the Bull Shark fishwoman, twice Koala's size. "The conqueror takes, and the vanquished take it! Or else they die!"

She charged, thundering across the blood-slicked cobbles.

"Iggy! Go!" Bertha roared as she closed. "Blow the gasworks sky high! I wanna bonfire to roast some meat!"

Koala's blood ran cold, but the massive Bertha was upon her. Her fist came down, slamming a crater the size of a cart in the cobbles. Koala leapt back, narrowing avoiding the flying cobbles; each one big enough to brain her.

"One bonfire!" Ignatius leered. "Comin' right up! Weeesisisisisisi~!" He laughed as he bolted for the now-open gate.

Bertha struck again, slamming her fist down. Koala tried to leap back, but the shockwave caught her, throwing her to the ground. She hit the cobbles hard, her head ringing from the impact.

She lay there, trying to master herself. She could hear Bertha approaching, her footsteps thumping on the cratered street. She had to do something! To take Bertha down quickly so she could go after Ignatius! But how? She was a Bull Shark fishwoman, and Koala had spent enough years among her kind to know what she was capable of. The fact she also clearly knew Fishman Karate to some extent only made things worse.

She looked up at the bright blue sky, praying for a miracle. She could see the stone wall of the gasworks, and the towers just beyond it.

The towers. If she remembered right, they contained gas; ready to be pumped through the underground pipes. One good hit on just one of them, and the whole place would go up like a ship's magazine after a direct hit.

Except…the towers didn't all contain gas. Some contained water too; water for cooling, and for fire control.

Yes, that one. That one right next to the wall. That was a water tower, she was sure of it!

Except she wasn't. She knew next to nothing about such things, and neither did Sabo. Could she be sure that it was really a water tower? What if she got it wrong?

Bertha entered her field of vision, like the Moon eclipsing the Sun. She was out of time.

"I'm gonna filet you like a tuna," growled Bertha, with undisguised relish. "Then I'll serve you up for sashimi."

Koala leapt, soaring up past a surprised Bertha, and up into the air. As she somersaulted, she saw the tower, and flung out her arms, aiming herself onto the wall in just the right place. She landed, and glared down at Bertha. In the corner of her eye she could see Ignatius stop by the nearby stairwell, staring up at her in amazement.

"You'll have to catch me first!" she sneered. "Take your best shot, if you think you can hit me!"

"Oh yeah?" Bertha drew back her blackened fist. "You're in the mood for punishment, missie! Senmaigawara Seiken!"

Koala jumped, the heavy shockwave flashing below her feet, and straight into the tower. The tower crumpled, and water gushed out in a mighty wave. The water hit Koala, throwing her down onto the street. She flipped as she fell, just managing to land on her feet. As she looked up, water was thundering through the broken gates, washing around Bertha like waves on a reef.

"Arrrghhhglbglbglbglb!" shrieked Ignatius, as the wave carried him out and deposited him on the wet cobbles. "What're you trying to do!? Drown me too Bertha!?"

Bertha ignored him. She strode towards Koala, eyes fixed on her.

"Well that was kinda dumb, attacking a Fishman with water," she said sourly. "Would you like to be sashimi, or tekkadon? No matter, I'll have a taste first!" Bertha roared and charged, maw open and full of razor sharp teeth, blackened by Haki.

But Koala grinned. She had what she needed. She leapt, twisting as she dodged the Bull Shark woman's bite and thrust her own Haki enforced palm straight at Bertha's head, fingers wide.

"Samehada Shotei!"

Her palm struck, and Bertha was flung backwards into the wall surrounding the factory in a crash and a cry of surprise and pain. Ignatius scrambled out of the way as she fell, so hard that she cratered the already-ruined street. Around them, the buildings shook. Even his stair rail he was trying to climb up again crumbled and broke down, whether due to the blow or how old and rickety it looked, he landed back on the ground, hand on his scythe.

"What the…!?" Ignatius stared at Koala in bewildered horror as she landed. "How can you do Fishman Karate!? You're human!"

"Rrrrgghghgh!" growled Bertha, rising to her feet, glowering with fury, both at being hit and her people's techniques being used by a human.

Koala focussed, and rushed forward, her feet stomping hard on the ground sending the water airborne. With one final stomp, she jumped up, a large amount springing up near Bertha's face. With a snap, her foot shot upward, the water seemingly coating her foot right as it made contact with Bertha's chin.

"Kachiage Haisoku!"

The blow stuck, Bertha's head snapping upwards with a thunderous crack, blood and teeth flying out of her mouth before she toppled backwards, crashing down into her crater. Koala landed nearby, dropping into the proper stance of a Fishman Karate user, the stance she had first learned when she was just a child.

"I have a good teacher," she replied with a smirk; as Bertha began to rise, glaring murderously at her as her teeth grew back in an instant.

(X)

Ignatius could not believe what he was seeing.

That prissy little girl had just laid out Bertha. And not just that; she had done it with Fishman Karate!

No wonder Bertha was angry. Fishman Karate was her people's heritage, a martial art they had developed themselves, and which only they had ever mastered. No outsider was supposed to be capable of learning it, let alone mastering it.

Yet there it was. And now Bertha would do nothing else until that girl was fried fish. Her pride as a fishwoman would not let her do otherwise. As for Helmet, he was still fighting that blonde fellow with the pipe.

So that just left him. Him alone. His Captains were tied up fighting in the palace, his fellow officers were busy with these two troublemakers, and the crew was back there, fighting the guards and police.

Him, alone.

He shook his head, focussing. The gasworks were wide open, and he knew what he could do with it. Turn the right wheels the right ways, and the city would be an inferno. He just needed to…

A booted foot caught him on the chin. He flew, crying out, through the open gateway, across the stone pavement, and straight into something wooden. The wood disintegrated into a shower of splinters, and finally he stopped, something black and heavy falling all around him.

He drew a breath, and coughed and spluttered, as his nose and mouth filled with coal dust. He staggered forward, and collapsed onto the ground; which turned out to be a railway track. He looked around, and saw a series of railway tracks laid out all around him. Directly behind him was a train of coal wagons; the wagons blasted apart, the coal spread all around.

And he was covered in it! His clothes, his fur, all black with coal dust! Someone was going to pay for this!

And he wouldn't have to look far. A young woman was striding slowly towards him, stepping over the railway tracks. She was wearing a Marine uniform, and carrying a cutlass, her hair black in twin tails and around her neck was a spiked choker. He had seen her before somewhere…not long ago.

"Gnnngh…who…the hell are you!?" he spluttered, his spittle coming out black.

The woman moved, and Ignatius moved in reflex, bringing up his scythe to parry her cutlass.

"I'm a Londinium lass, you vicious little bastard!" snarled the woman. "Here for my country, and my King…and my comrades, down in Adlerport!"

So it was her. The one who'd escaped.

"The ones you left to die!? Ha! Coward!" sneered Ignatius. He jumped back, coal dust flying everywhere. Ensign Doll charged at him, cutlass brandished high. Ignatius snarled, as he charged his scythe blade with Haki, and swung it at her narrow waist. Doll dodged, landing to his right. Ignatius swung the scythe around, slashing for her throat. He would take her head there and…!"

Then his scythe stopped with a clang. Ignatius blinked, and realized that her cutlass was parrying his scythe, its blade shimmering black with Haki, just like his own. She dropped back.

"I did my duty," retorted Doll, her eyes hard. "And now I'll finish it. Pirate scum."

Ignatius snarled, and shook his scythe, licking the blade underneath him. The taste of metal always got him riled up.

"And I'll finish you off when I cleave ya like a tree, government bitch."

And they charged, and they swung their weapons. The blades met, ringing like the judgment bell; their impact sending a gust of wind washing over them, blowing the coal dust off Ignatius.

Their eyes met. And their eyes glared.

(X)

Izuku crouched behind the semi-ruined planter, breathing hard.

"Done already, are we?" Handsome's chortling voice echoed around the room. "And there was me thinking you were a strong one! A strong mouth, maybe!"

Izuku shivered, forcing his heart to slow and his mind to clear. This battle had dragged on a long time, longer than he'd intended. He had no idea what had become of Yamato, or of what was going on outside, or even if Bach and Lawson had made it out safely. He was alone in this place, with only his strength, and his plan.

"But I can tell. There's a reason you've been resorting to these cheap tricks!" Handsome fired off a train car sized punch of salt in one direction, blasting the entire wall down. "You don't know Haki! Do you!"

He could hear Handsome moving around, searching for him. He had to lure the pirate in closer, to just the right spot. Then this might just work.

Slowly, fearfully, Izuku glanced up over the planter. He could see Handsome stalking along, a psychotic grin plastered over his face.

Izuku glanced around again, checking the remaining vases and hanging baskets, reminding himself of their locations. He needed Handsome just a little to the left.

He eased out a Black Whip tendril, sliding it carefully along the floor, just out of Handsome's sight. As it reached the right spot, he tapped it lightly against a piece of wreckage, then deactivated the quirk. Handsome's head snapped round, his mad eyes fixing on the source of the sound. Slowly, so slowly, he crept closer.

Izuku's heart was hammering. He would get one shot at this.

"Where are you hiding, little green man?" sang Handsome mockingly. "Come out now, and I'll mummify you after you're dead!"

Izuku gritted his teeth. He could hear his heart hammering in his ears.

He unleashed Black Whip. The tendrils shot out, flying through the air all around him. Handsome froze at the sound, but too late; as the tendrils struck the hanging baskets and grabbed at the vases. Izuku yanked the tendrils in, all at once; the baskets tipping over and the vases flying inward. Water poured down from the baskets, splashing all over the unsuspecting Handsome. The pirate screamed in pain, but there was worse to come, as the vases shattered against him, dumping more water all over his stricken form.

Izuku leapt up. Handsome was staggering, roaring in agony, his form sagging and glooping as if he was melting. Izuku leapt over the planter and charged, drawing back his fist. He had to…!

Handsome screamed as he saw him, and swung his rapidly expanding arm and tightening the salt as much as he could.

"ROCK SALT!" He yelled as he unleashed a frantic swipe with his hardened arm. Izuku tried to dodge, but he was too close. The arm hit him, knocking him sideways, sending him into the wall with a crash.

Izuku tried to get up. But there was something on his face, something cold and sludgy. He tried to wipe it off, but it clenched tight. He could feel it moving, trying to force his way into his mouth, his nose, his ears. Panic overwhelmed him, as he clawed and dragged at the mush, struggling to get it off.

'Froppy Style!' And with a thought, Black Whip exited his mouth and expunged all the salt off his face.

Finally he uncovered his eyes. He opened them, and saw Handsome rising up; a great mass of white mush, turning slowly to face him, a glowering face taking form atop it. Yellow ringed eyes boring down with all the hatred and malice Izuku has only seen with Tomura and Dabi.

"I take that back," hissed the monstrosity as he breathed hard, his skin inflamed and his voice verberating as he looked half melted, some parts of him human, others white slush, even half his face. "I'm going to kill you, slowly. I'm going to force my salt into your body. I'll force it into your stomach to poison you, into your lungs to choke you, into your blood to dry you out, little by little." He grit his teeth, barring them at Izuku as he marched towards him, regaining more of his human form. "And when I finally get bored of your suffering, I'll force some into your ears, reach it up into that empty head of yours and mummify what's left of your brain you fucking shitstain."

Izuku knelt on the ruined floor, breathing like a jackhammer. It hadn't been enough. All that water, and it hadn't been enough. Handsome was weakened, sluggish even. His skin looked like someone had thrown boiling grease on it. But he still wasn't down.

That left only one possibility. One small chance.

Izuku stood up, and readied himself to strike. This would take a lot of doing, and Handsome only needed to get him once. But the pirate was weakened, at least. He had a chance.

Handsome slithered towards him, teeth bared. Izuku opened the gates within, letting his power rise. He had been hovering around 45%.

Now to take it up a notch.

'One for All… 50%!'

He paused a few moments, letting Handsome draw closer, and then punched upward; a blast of compressed air slamming into the ceiling above and opening it, shattering it as debris fell around them. Massive gusts of wind broke out, the pirate standing his ground as massive air bullets slammed the ceiling and broke through like missiles.

"Uh…what was that?" scoffed Handsome, looking at him as if he had his underwear on his head. "Can't you even aim, little…!"

Then his eyes widened, and he moved; his body turning into white powder and sloshing away, as stone and glass rained down upon him. Izuku punched again, and again, pummeling the already damaged ceiling. Above him, glass panes shattered, stone arches crumbled, and metal struts bent and broke free. Down the wreckage tumbled, falling into the atrium in a terrible rain. Down and down it came, tearing through the trees and shrubs, showing the flowers and orchids in dust, bouncing and clattering on the cratered floor. All at once the rumble became a roar, and Izuku continued to punch, even the debris that was about to come down into him being blasted away by the forces of his air punches, before long, the entire roof came crashing down.

And then it was over.

Izuku looked around, mouth clenched shut against the choking dust. There was no sign of Handsome. Had he…?

Then a rumble, and a white shape emerged from under the wreckage; like a bowl of mochi come hideously to life.

"Not bad, not bad," mused Handsome. "But sadly for you, not good enough."

Izuku glanced upward. The ceiling was gone, and above him was a bright blue sky.

A bright blue sky, with white clouds slowly gathering. A little slowly. But they were gathering.

Perfect.

"You're right," he replied, smirking in spite of himself, green eyes staring defiantly towards the yellow eyed pirate, his fist glowing with a red tinge.

"It's not good enough. Not just yet."

 

[Rekka]

Holy sh- I honestly forgot this was on this site lol

Great work, though I read it all ages ago on SB.

 

[Zaru]

Holy sh- I honestly forgot this was on this site lol

Great work, though I read it all ages ago on SB.

Click to shrink...

Of course. Just keeping a log on here when I have the chance. Never know if SB may conk out

 

[Greatazuredragon]

Awesome story, great work.

 

[Zaru]

"Let's go!"

Bach and Lawson dashed along the hallway away from the throne room. Around them, the whole palace shook, and Bach could hear the sound of gunfire outside. Suits of armor fell over, priceless paintings fell to the ground and the shattering of vases added to the cacophony of chaos.

The fate of Doyle was in the balance. And Bach could only pray that all would go to plan.

"How's the hand?" he asked. Lawson lifted his salted hand from the vase he carried in which he had dunked it. It looked somewhat improved, being merely skinny rather than the skin and bone it had been before, though a far cry from usable.

"Just a little more…"

Around them, the palace was shaking and groaning. Bach could hear the sounds of crashing debris, the falling of columns, the shattering of windows. The floor wobbled under him, and the two men stumbled, leaning against the wall. Nearby, a roof was caving in.

"Izuku is doing it," he breathed, smiling. "The next phase of the plan. I must say, he has a fine mind."

"I suppose so…" mused Lawson. "Let us hope Yamato can get to him quickly. If Izuku runs out of water…"

He trailed off, glancing at Bach. Bach nodded, understanding all too well now was not the time for premature celebrations.

"She will not fail. I know it."

He froze, as a vision flickered through his mind's eye. Without thinking he leapt, tackling Lawson to the ground.

A silver slice materialized where their heads had been. The wall caved in, collapsing in a cloud of dust. Bach looked up.

"You!" Finalem Bandsome yelled, leaping through the hole, his hands morphing into massive silver axes. "All you had to do was surrender and turn your kingdom over to us. Could've avoided all of this. Now I'm going to have to dethrone you the old fashioned way."

Bach's eyes widened, his blood turning to ice as the blades flashed towards him.

And then the blades stopped, caught by a studded club as tall as a man. A club he had seen before.

"Go! Yamato yelled, her foot digging into the tiled floor as she pushed back. Bach leapt to his feet, pulling Lawson up with him, and sprinted down the corridor, his heart hammering.

(X)

"Coward!" growled Yamato. "Attacking those who can't defend themselves! Have you no shame!?"

She bared her fangs at Bandsome, as she forced back his blade-arms. The pirate was overwhelmed, blood dripping from his crown.

"No, what use is shame in our world!? We're pirates, what difference does honor mean? Besides, he was the one who trapped us here! Once you're gone, I'll flay him alive and mount what's left of him outside for this entire country to see ! Then they'll know never to stand against us again."

Yamato's mind briefly flashed back to the image of a man smiling within a boiling pot before a crowd, before a bullet pierced his skull and he sank beneath the waves.

Bandsome kicked, a row of silver lances jutting from his leg.

"Silver Joust!"

Yamato back-flipped away, and Bandsome leapt after her, his lower body turning to liquid silver to try to get past her and get after Bach and Lawson.

"I won't…" she yelled, swinging her club and bringing down his swords. "Let you!"

She kicked Bandsome in the face with her Haki coated foot, sending him flying down the corridor. He leapt up, blood dripping from his mouth, as Yamato charged after him.

"Just die already!" he roared, countless tendrils forming from his back, his chest and arms. "Resident Silver Chamber!"

The tendrils erupted, bouncing off the walls and slicing through anything in their path. Paintings, vases, curtains, suits of armor; everything was slashed and sliced like a hot knife through butter. Yamato could see them blackening with Haki as they veered towards her.

She focussed, Observation Haki flaring. Her Armament rose, coating Takeru and her arms. Her voice rose, roaring the cursed name of a technique her father once used on her; a name she would never let herself forget.

"Gundari!" She stepped forward, twirling Takeru as Haki blazed through it. "Ryu!" She swung, faster and faster, over and over again. "Seigun!"

The spears came at her, hissing through the air. With every swing she caught one, smashing it into silver liquid and splattering it against the walls. Before her, Bandsome's face was a mask of fury, and of disbelief. Spear after spear leapt from his body, faster and faster, lashing through the air like serpent strikes. But not one could pass her defense.

Yamato's heart was rising, leaping. She could feel the adrenaline coursing, the blood boiling in her veins, her heart pounding like a drum. She couldn't stop herself from smiling, for all that she loathed Finalem Bandsome. She couldn't deny the joy, even as she hated what he had done, and what he meant to do.

This was a fight. And it was glorious!

"What the hell are you!?" yelled Bandsome, falling back before her fury. He thrust out his hands, the mercury forming a spiked silver wall, flying down the corridor towards her.

"Silver Palisade!"

Yamato yelped and swung her club, catching the wall and stopping it fast. The floor crunched under her feet, and slowly she was driven back, her feet scoring deeper and deeper into the polished marble.

"I…" she yelled, swinging her club into the mercury wall and blowing it apart. "Am Kozu-!"

She cut herself off, as a mass of debris and blackened mercury erupted from behind the dissolving wall, flying straight at her. She tried to block, but the blob struck, throwing her back down the hall. She landed, back-flipped, and landed on her feet.

As she prepared to finish her speech, she stopped again, thinking back to what she'd spoken with Izuku about before.

"No! I…am me!" She let out a long breath, glad that she had not said Oden. "And I will defeat you, Finalem Bandsome!"

The walls around her collapsed inward, mercury bursting through. Yamato yelped, caught off-guard, as the tendrils wrapped around her wrists and clenched hard.

"I don't care who you are!! Before this day is done, I'll be using your blood to paint my next masterpiece!!" yelled Bandsome. A blob of mercury emerged from his stomach, blackening with Haki as it grew and grew. Yamato stared, appalled and amazed, as it formed into an ever more complex shape. It was like that contraption from outside, the big machine that belched steam and ran on rails, and had carried the Finalem Pirates from Adlerview to Londinium.

"Silver Rail!" Bandsome roared. The silver locomotive erupted from his stomach, mercury rails forming before. "Liner Driver!"

Yamato struggled against her bonds as the train raced down the mercury tracks, spikes and lances erupting from its prow, ready to skewer her. She gritted her teeth, trying to think of a way to escape. She couldn't hear Bach or Lawson, but if they were still in the corridor that thing could get them!

Then she remembered, from the meeting that night. She remembered their faces in the low light. Bach, General Hutchinson, Tibs, that old Gregson guy, and the others.

"If we can get Bandsome in a cold environment, his mercury will be ineffective. Frozen stiff. Yamato, can you lead him towards the kitchens?"

She gritted her teeth. She was supposed to lead him down there, but in the thrill of the fight she had forgotten! Damn it! And now she was about to die, unless she could make it cold! But how!?

She reached into her skirt pockets, throwing the bags of zinc and sulfur at the locomotive as it barreled towards as she backed off at fast speed.

It did nothing save for making it fizzle out. She has to take him down! To protect Bach and Lawson!

To protect Izuku! If she falls here, Bandsome will join his brother and he-

The thought did not come. She would not let it come. She must protect him.

Her eyes glowed blue, as she roared. "I won't… LET YOUUUU!" She bellowed, the train was bearing down on her, gleaming black and silver, coming ever closer, faster and faster.

And she yelled in desperation, and the world felt cold. Her breath came out as a heavy blast of icy wind, practically swallowing the mercury train, and stopping it in its tracks. The train turned from black to silver, the slippery tendrils freezing hard. Around it, frost formed on the walls and the floor; frost, and then gleaming ice.

Her eyes widened. She knew her breath was cold sometimes, but never like this! Had her Devil Fruit given her this power? A power she never knew about?

She tugged her arms. The tendrils broke, shattering like glass. She swung her club with a yell, and the mercury train broke into a thousand glittering pieces. Bandsome stood, mouth agape in silent agony, his frozen arms crumbling as he stepped back.

"I-Impossible…" he gawked, shaking. "You're…a Devil Fruit user too!?" He shivered, teeth chattering, eyes bulging as he fell to his knees.

Yamato took a deep breath, and reopened her eyes. Had she a mirror in which to look, she would have seen her eyes; not their usual amber, but a bright, cold blue.

"Raime," she uttered, and disappeared in a flash. "Hakke!"

She struck the stunned man right in the face. With a roar, teeth sprouting into fangs, she turned and spun, swinging her club like a home run batter, catching him full in the chest. A loud, thunderous crack sounded as Bandsome flew down the corridor, tumbling in the air.

Yamato gritted her teeth, glaring as gale force winds filled the vacuum, her hair billowing around her. Bandsome reached the end of the corridor, and crashed through the wall, then another wall, and another, then out into the air, and into one of the outer wall turrets.

Through her Haki she could see him. Bandsome lay in the wreckage of the turret, head rolled back, blood dripping from his mouth and crown, unmoving.

Yamato let out a breath, and felt her fury fade. A gleam caught her eye, and she saw a shard of glass on the floor. As she looked, she saw her amber eyes reflected back.

"Okay…he's down," she said, looking behind her. There was no sign of Bach or Lawson. She could only hope that they had gotten safely away.

"Now!" she declared. "Izuku!"

She broke into a run. In the distance, through the walls, she could hear the sounds of battle. Her friend had not fallen yet.

She had to get to him!

(X)

Doll and Ignatius danced.

Their dance was a dance of blades, scythe against saber, their weapons singing as they clashed. Around them, coal wagons lay slashed and broken, their cargo spilled out onto the ground. Steel rails were sliced through, gashes torn in the ground. Coal dust swirled in a tornado around them, a whistling chorus to their song of steel.

Doll roared, thrusting with her saber. The weasel mink leapt back, narrowly avoiding the point.

"See-Saw Kiri!" he yelled, swinging his scythe. Green blades of compressed air flew out, cursing as they spun. Doll yelled, parrying each one as it came, even as they forced her back.

She had never felt like this before. She had never seen her hands or blade like this before; black, like the night sky out on the ocean.

She had never fought like this. Not a battle like this, with an enemy like this, or for stakes like this.

"Soru!" She vanished, Ignatius' scythe slashing through the air where her head had been. She came around in a pirouette, but the mink did likewise, and their blades clashed once again. Their eyes met, and glared.

They broke apart, the force of it throwing them back many tens of meters. They landed on their feet, hefting their weapons.

"Soru!" She charged once more, and she lashed out at him. "Hagan!" An azure wind leapt from her saber, flying at Ignatius and forcing him to block. But Doll charged on, yelling as she thrust her shoulder at him, catching him in the chest. They crashed through a coal wagon, the fence beyond it, and out into a side street. They landed hard, breaking apart and rolling to a halt.

Doll rose, her hair a mess, her uniform a ruin. Ignatius looked even worse.

"You… annoying brat!" he snarled. "Kiriitachi!"

He swung his scythe, firing off more air blades, flying at her like boomerangs.

"Geppou!" She leapt up, landing on a nearby building avoiding the storm of air blades. But Ignatius was already moving, leaping up above her, bringing down his scythe in an overhead slice. She brought up her saber, but the blade nicked her shoulder, blood spurting. Ignatius yelled as he landed on her, knocking her off the building and down into the street. The street cratered as she landed, cobblestones flying.

"Now! Die already!" Ignatius jumped off the roof, scythe raised high. Doll rolled out of the crater, her shoulder a mass of pain. With a quick Soru, she moved, just in time as Ignatius struck; sending up a cloud of dust.

"Time to end this!" she hissed, forcing herself to rise, and sheathing her saber. Time for her one last trick, the one she had developed herself during her training with Anapoli. She touched her hand to her saber hilt, and tensed her legs, as Ignatius rose to face her.

"Kama!" he yelled, charging at her. "Shinitachi!" He swung his scythe, and two red air blades leapt from it.

"Marine One Sword Style! Iai!" Doll activated her Soru, and launched herself at Ignatius. The air blades flashed past, narrowly missing her, cratering the ground where she had stood. She blazed onward, legs screaming from the force of her Soru.

"Kyoufuu Sonson!"

Her blade struck his scythe, slicing it in two, slashing him from hip to shoulder. The mink was hurled into the air, screaming in agony, blood spraying like crimson rain.

And then silence, as he thudded to the ground behind her.

Breathing hard, Doll looked back. Ignatius lay where he had fallen, eyes rolled back, unconscious, and defeated.

She heard a crash, and looked down the street; just in time to see that orange-haired lass' heel collide with Bertha's fist; shockwaves erupting around them. Doll broke into a run. She had to get there, to help that girl!

Then her legs failed, and she fell to the ground.

"Damnit… that Soru was too strong…"

Her arms ached. Her whole body ached. She had given it her all, everything she had. Even her patented finishing move, the one she had never used before.

She was tired. So very tired. She had nothing left.

She didn't know that girl's name. But she was glad she was there.

(X)

Koala gritted her teeth, as her Kachige Haisoku collided with Bertha's fist.

They broke apart, and Koala landed. Her lungs burned, and her body ached.

"What's wrong girlie!" Bertha boasted. "Getting worn out!?"

She kicked with a short, muscular leg. Koala dodged, and thrust with one palm at her side. Bertha grunted, and jabbed with her elbow, forcing Koala back.

Koala dodged around the massive Fishwoman. This was going nowhere fast. She could lay blows, even do some damage, but nowhere near enough. And while Bertha had only scored a few hits, each one had hurt her, badly.

Even amidst the battle, she could hear Sabo fighting Helmet, their duel echoing down the lane. She could not give up! She could not lose! If she did…!

Bertha's next punch derailed her train of thought. Koala dodged, barely, then leapt back as Bertha snapped her head down, biting at her with needle-sharp teeth.

"I'm going to eat you, limb by limb!" she bellowed. "Senmaigawara Seiken!"

Koala immediately jumped as high as she could, the shockwave cratering the street, but the wind blowing from said blast made her stagger and fall across the ground as she rolled back to her feet. She stepped back, forcing herself to think of some kind of counterattack.

Koala knew she couldn't beat Bertha in a contest of Fishman Karate. Besides a gap in experience, she lacked a Fishman's raw strength that fully capitalized on the technique's abilities. Yet, she had to finish this here and now. But how?

She fell back, and Bertha charged after her.

"Once I gut ya, I'm gonna enjoy making the people into this country my cattle!" she sneered. "I might even take to brandin' them too! Just to show they're mine!"

Branding…them…

Koala felt the phantom pain on her back. Her heart froze, as cruel laughter filled her mind followed by a deep, burning sensation.

And anger filled her core. She stomped down hard on a puddle, the water spraying into the air, gathering at her palm. Bertha lunged at her, jaws spread wide, ready to bite and crush her.

"Samehada!" She barked, and caught the woman in the jaw. "Joushotei!"

Bertha gargled a cry, as the blow flung her into the air. She came down with a crash, blood and spittle falling all around her. She leapt up, screaming in pain, lashing out a rage.

"You faaker!" Her voice came out as a gurgle, blood flying from her mouth along with more of her teeth. Her tongue had been bitten clean off. "Wha haf u daaan?!"

Koala shuddered in spite of herself. Shark Fishmen could regenerate their teeth instantly. But not their tongues. Then again, it was a fitting punishment.

"I gave you a taste of the cruelty you've forced on so many!" she hissed. "I'm ending this, even if it costs me!"

She steadied her stance, taking a deep breath, as she remembered Hack's words.

"This technique is the pinnacle of all Fishman Karate. You have the basic motions down, however… if you use this as you are now, with your body not prepared to use it… you will be unable to fight. If you are forced to use this, Koala, use it as a finisher. Use it when you know FOR CERTAIN, that you can end the fight. Do you understand? Only then will I teach this technique to you."

"Yes sensei, I understand."

Koala closed her eyes, and gripped her fist, and stomped her feet. Water rose into the air around her, vapor gathering around her fist as she opened her eyes.

"Fishman Karate! Ougi!"

She charged, her fist glowing sky blue, a ball of rippling water gathered around it. This would hurt, she knew. But this Fishman had the gall to inflict the same misery so many of her people had suffered through. It spat in the face of everything Fisher Tiger had fought and died for.

And she would never let that stand.

"BURAIKEN!"

She struck the massive beast of a woman in the gut. Bertha gagged, blood flying from her mouth, her eyes rolling back, the shockwave tearing through her body. Koala fought down the pain, and let loose her power. She roared, her feet digging into the street, cracking the stone underfoot, and thrust out her fist. Bertha flew into the railway yard, through a coal wagon, and into a waiting locomotive. The boiler ruptured, and the locomotive exploded into a fireball.

Koala shrank back, covering her eyes, as the hot steam washed over her, debris clattering to the ground all around her.

And a mighty thump, as something big and heavy landed in front of her. Koala looked up, and saw that it was Bertha; unconscious, teeth missing, what was left of her tongue and lips burnt to a crisp, her flesh charred from the fire and the steam. She lay in a crater, a low moan rising from her ravaged mouth.

Koala looked down at her right arm, and winced. It was mangled and bloodied, and at least two of her fingers looked broken in several places.

"Sensei was right… I did pay for it… ack!"

She breathed in and out, trying to calm herself, and force the pain away. She could hear a rumbling like thunder, and she looked down the street. There was Sabo, still fighting with Helmet.

Koala limped away, down an alleyway. Her body was full of pain, pain fading into a dull ache; and her arm was broken.

Yet even with the pain, a small part of her felt proud, and she had a feeling if Hack was watching along with Tiger, they'd feel the same.

(X)

Sabo grunted as he clashed his pipe against Helmet's hammer.

He yelled, leaping up and swinging his pipe down. But the behemoth caught it between his saw and hammer. Helmet grunted, and thrust his head at Sabo. Sabo leant back, narrowly escaping the headbutt. He lashed out with a kick, catching the muscular brute in the head, sending him staggering backwards.

He landed, and followed up with a swing at Helmet's boot, catching him on the ankle. He rolled to the side, avoiding a hammer strike that cratered the road and then jumped up. His Observation Haki flared, and he swung his pipe; deflecting a flurry of scalpels.

Helmet roared, and charged at him, swinging his saw. Sabo caught it with his pipe in an underhand grip. Helmet swung his hammer, knocking his hat from his head as he ducked. Sabo hardened his skull with Haki, and jumped straight at Helmet, headbutting him in the chest. Helmet staggered backwards, and Sabo landed, shaking his head and his still ringing ears.

"Okay, not the smartest move I've done."

He gripped his pipe and charged. He saw Helmet's eyes through his helmet slits, widening as he came on. Helmet swung his saw, and Sabo parried.

The saw cut straight through. Sabo twisted his body to evade, wincing as the saw cut his cheek. He roared, and lashed out with a roundhouse kick, striking Helmet's armored head and sending him flying into the gasworks wall.

Sabo landed, and looked down at his severed pipe. He promptly tossed it aside. It had served its purpose.

Helmet was standing up, but he didn't attack. He glanced around, and Sabo did likewise.

He saw Bertha, lying in a crater near the gate to the railway yard, smoke rising from her scorched flesh. Sabo strained his ears, but he could no longer hear the clash of steel.

He smirked.

"Well, guess it's just you and me, eh ugly?" he quipped. He could see Helmet's eyes again. They were bulging with fury, a growl echoing from under his helmet.

The growl became a roar, and Helmet charged; the earth exploding under his feet. Sabo stood his ground, hands blackening with Haki, and focussed. Thumb wide, index and middle fingers, ring and pinkie fingers, both group together.

"Ryusoken!"

He dodged the twin strike, the winds buffeting him as he grabbed Helmet's head, his claw like fingers digging deep into his metal helmet. He gripped and turned, heaving the massive brute.

"Hikouryu! Ipponzeoi!"

He threw Helmet, sending him crashing to the ground. Helmet grunted in pain, face down in the road, as Sabo gripped his head.

"Now!" He tightened his grip, Helmet's bucket helmet caving in. He felt skin, and the man screamed, struggling to free himself. "You're done!"

He pulled back Helmet's head, and smashed it down onto the blasted and cratered road, again and again, and Helmet moved no more; his meaty arms falling to the ground.

Once his enemy stopped moving, Sabo released his grip, causing the ruined helm to fall to pieces, revealing the giant's ruined and bleeding face. Sabo exhaled and rose to his feet, looking down at his gloved and blood covered hand. He shook it off, and turned away, looking around for Koala.

It did not take him long to find her. She was down an alleyway, cradling her bloodied arm. She looked roughed up, but at least she was alive. She saw him as he approached, and smiled a weary smile.

Sabo paused, as he saw something fluttering down from the sky. It was his hat.

"Ah, there you are." He trotted up, picked up the hat, and put it back on his head.

"Hey you!"

Sabo turned. It was that Marine girl, limping out of a side street.

"You…fought them off, didn't you," she croaked, glancing at Bertha's charred body. "Is Headsplitter…?"

"Enjoying a nice long nap? Yeah he is, though probably gonna have a splitting headache when he wakes up," Sabo replied, gesturing at the crater behind him. Koala groaned at the pun, which only made him smirk.

Doll perked up suddenly, blinking. Sabo looked around, and saw what she meant. The buildings around them were damaged, with windows broken and walls scarred and scorched. But they were essentially intact. The only major damage was in the railway yard.

He could see eyes peering out through shutters, small children gazing at them with awe.

Heh. Looking cool for the kids.

"I couldn't have done this without you," Doll said, sheathing her saber. "If I had to fight them all at once." She paused, biting her lip. "Who are you? How can I ever thank you enough?"

Sabo saw Koala in the corner of his eye, gesticulating angrily at him.

"Who am I? Well… just a man trying to do some good in the world." Sabo tipped his tophat, smiling at her.

"You're very strong," Doll replied, crossing her arms. "I'm grateful mate, I really am."

Sabo could hear whistles and horns. Her backup was on the way.

"Doyle could use someone like you," she said, with a soft smile. "Maybe the Marines too. I can put in a good word. You won't even have to go to Anapoli for basic training."

Darn, turning down a nice looking girl like her. Not gonna feel good.

"Well, I appreciate the compliment." Sabo turned, glancing sideways at her. "Buuuuuut I'm spoken for at the moment. Plus, if you knew who I was…" He shrugged, and the girl blinked.

"What do you mean by that, mate?" she asked, leaning against a wall and panting. She was gassed and exhausted. Good, she won't be able to catch up.

"You'll see, Ensign Doll. Just keep that heart of yours the way it is, and I think the world will be better off before long. You're one of the good ones."

Sabo strode off towards the alleyway, hands in pockets as Koala nodded as they vanished into the belly of the city.

(X)

Izuku dodged, the Salt Fist flashing past his head, destroying the wall behind him.

"Quit dodging!" cursed Finalem Handsome. The glaring pirate threw out both of his arms, salt gathering around them. "Sultan Sea!"

The salt erupted, expanding into a mighty wave, and billowing like a tsunami towards Izuku.

Izuku's Black Whip flared, leaping from his back to what remained of the ceiling, pulling him up and out of the way. Beneath him, Handsome glided atop his self-conjured sea of salt, glaring up at him.

"You won't escape!" He threw up his hands, and countless clawed hands emerged from the salt sea. "Salt Rake City!"

Izuku took a deep breath. He had wanted to save Fa Jin for a direct hit; but now he had no choice!

"Air Force!" he cried, as the claws leapt up at him. Black Whip coiled around him, covering his ears, eyes, nose, and mouth, and bracing his arm. "Faux-100%! Houston Smash!"

His fist flared red, and he punched straight down; the force of it flying like a blazing rocket. The salt claws were blown away, sending salt flying in every direction. The entire palace shook, the walls crumbling in clouds of dust. Windows blew out, and dust billowed through them, the shockwave spreading out over the city. The blast erupting upward into the cloud-filled sky, forming a shrieking tornado.

Izuku felt his arm stiffen as he looked at the damage below. The center of the palace had collapsed, leaving only a crater riddled with debris. He landed on the ground, and took a deep breath. There was no sign of Handsome.

Until a swirl of white caught his eye. He readied himself, charging up Fa Jin, as Handsome rematerialized before him. The monster looked around, wide-eyed.

"Gwahahahahaha!" Handsome shrieked with laughter. "All that, and you still couldn't hurt me! You blew away this whole palace, all your vases, all that water you were planning on using on me!"

Izuku remained silent, charging his fist.

"I won't deny that you're strong!" Handsome went on. "Against anybody else you'd have won! But I'm a Logia User with Haki! I have powers you don't have!! And without any Haki of your own, you're just living on borrowed time that's about to run out!"

He grinned, salt swirling in a tornado around his arm. Izuku's Danger Sense flared, as the ground around him began to darken.

"Sal Tornade!" He punched, the tornado leaping from his arm. Izuku jumped out of the way, as the tornado shredded the ground. He launched his Black Whip tendrils, grabbing at pieces of debris to push himself along. The cyclone followed him, tall as a skyscraper, shattered stones disintegrating at its touch.

"I'm getting tired of you, runt!" snarled Handsome. Izuku glanced back at him, and saw him raise his right arm. The sky overhead was overcast, dark.

"Take this!" The tornado receded, and Izuku saw a swirling ball of salt in Handsome's hand. "Saaaal!"

Izuku landed, right hand raised to aim his way, left arm raised back. Black Whip braced his arms, ready for Faux-100%, and covered his mouth and nose. "Air Force! Houston!"

"Bomba!"

"Smash!"

The red fist erupted from his hand once again. Handsome swung his arm like a baseball pitcher, the glowing white ball shooting from his hand and blasting towards Izuku. The two met, and their power exploded. Izuku was thrown back, landing hard in what remained of the palace gardens. His Black Whip coiled around him, cushioning the impact, and he rolled across the grass; his tendrils shooting out to hook into the ground, pulling him to a halt.

He looked up. Before him was an even larger crater, salt fountaining out of it. Around him, the outer wings of the palace were wrecked.

They would be okay. He had to have faith.The fountain had become a wave, with Handsome standing atop it; riding it like a surfer.

"Now you can't hide, boy!" he bellowed. Behind him, salt spouts jumped up from the wave, forming into replicas of his face. His arms were swirling with salt, and around him the wave was spreading, the debris of the palace sinking into it, shivering into dust. It was like something out of a disaster movie.

"I will be done with you, and then this city will be mine!" It was like a comic book page come to life, with a villain who could command the forces of nature standing before him. If such an attack were to be unleashed in a city...

"Sultan Stoooooorm!" Handsome roared, all of the faces on the twisters speaking with him in conjunction as they all glared down at Izuku. "Your chances of victory, little green man, are now… ZERO!"

But Izuku was smiling.

"You sure about that?" he asked, as the tsunami of salt approached. For a moment, Handsome faltered, suddenly suspicious.

Then he yelped when he felt a familiar burning sensation on his body. A cold sense of dread formed as he saw the sky above them. The clouds were dark, heavy, the thunder rolling.

And the rain fell.

"No! No nononono!" Handsome yelled, his boisterous confidence turned to dread. The salt twisters fell to the ground, as terror broke his control. " How did it arrrrggghhhh!"

He yelped and yelled as the raindrops fell; his salt turning to mush, sloughing down like a melting sandcastle. It ran harmlessly between Izuku's steel greaves, killing the grass.

Unbothered, the young hero stepped through the salt puddles, the mush squelching under his boots, as Handsome turned and fled back towards the ruins, his salt wave shrinking as he attempted to reach dry ground.

Izuku broke into a run, his Black Whip reaching out and lifting him into the air; as if he were some enormous octopus or spider. Handsome howled in agony as he scrambled over the ruins, his salt wave gone.

"Graaagh!" he screamed. "Don't tell me! You-aaaaaaaaagg! planned this all along! You… your punches can change the fucking weather?! Impossible!"

He was turning into mush, slithering down into the crater and under a chunk of debris. Shielded from the rain, he turned to face Izuku.

"His pride won't let him run. He won't flee without the chance to kill you" The Second said in his head.

"Yep. Classic prideful type" Daigoro added.

"And as they say…pride goeth before a fall," Hikage noted.

Izuku loomed over him, held aloft by his Black Tendrils. The rain was now a deluge, washing over the salted earth, filling up the craters, running down the ruined walls of the palace. He sent out more tendrils, latching onto the ruins, tensing himself in the middle. The pebble in the slingshot, ready to fly.

"You call this a victory, fool! You know in a one-on-one fight I'd have won!" Handsome spat. His body was reforming, regaining its human shape. But the skin was inflamed, the face covered in welts. In his hands were two swirling masses of salt. "Even with all your little tricks and powers. Even with all that, you… still lack… what I have!"

Izuku saw movement out of the corner of his eye.

"Maybe I do. But you lack what I have too" he retorted. "And Saltquaker, whatever made you think…?" He leant back, stretching the tendrils taught. "That this was a one-on-one battle?"

He launched. He flew, the wind whipping at his soaked body. Handsome snarled, and thrust out his hands, releasing his two Sai Bombas.

And there was Yamato, her club swinging down from his blind spot.

"Ragna!"

"Detroit!"

And the two struck as one, Yamato on the shoulder, and Izuku right to his ribs.

"RAKU!"

"SMASH!"

The plateau shook, sending a wave of dust billowing down the sides and out over the city. Water gushed down the plateau, washing over the ancient friezes, and splashing out into streets. Up on the plateau, the ruins crumbled; walls and columns toppling over, the very earth folding in on itself.

(X)

They were out.

Bach and Lawson staggered out of the escape tunnel, into a side street near the plateau. The ground below them was shaking, the buildings around them groaning and trembling.

Doyle didn't get earthquakes. Was this how an earthquake felt?

"Do you think they've done it?" Lawson asked, breathing hard. They walked down the street together, and out onto the Royal Plaza. The buildings around them were damaged; their walls and gates pock-marked with bullet holes, their windows smashed. The plaza itself was carpeted with corpses; most of them pirates, but many of them soldiers and police. Blood lay in puddles, its deep red fading as the rainwater fell into it, washing it away.

A few pirates were still alive, but the fight was out of them. Soldiers and police were rounding them up, and attending to the wounded.

They, at least, had won. Even if the Finalem brothers triumphed, they would have no crew. Doyle had hurt them, at least.

"Your Majesty!" Jenner called out, running towards him. He was hurt, his suit slashed and ruined, his bronze skin cut and bleeding, but his eyes were bright. "You're all right! And you too Lawson!"

Lawson chuckled. "Naturally, I would imagine I have been in tougher battles," he mused, looking coyly at Jenner, who smirked back and had a chuckle.

"And I'm one to thank?" Jenner replied. Lawson laughed, and Bach turned towards his men. The prisoners had been rounded up, and now the dead were being collected, laid in neat rows by their comrades.

Nearby, watching them, was General Hutchinson; his bushy mustache and sideburns soaked and drooping, his thick eyebrows sodden with the falling rain.

"Your Majesty," the old general greeted him, leaning on his cane. "We did our duty… but what of the Captains?" He looked up at the palace. "When we heard those blasts, we feared the worst. I've never seen anything like it."

Bach took a deep breath.

"How are the men?" he asked.

"We've come out the other end better for it," Hutchinson said gravely. "We lost a lot of good lads today, but…" He paused, and put a hand on his shoulder. "They knew what they were doing. That's what it means, this red coat."

Bach turned, looking down to the end of the plaza. Smashed barricades lay all around, and a great many bodies; more of them, proportionately, than the rest of the plaza.

"The Captains broke through there," Hutchinson explained. "Headsplitter, Big Biter and Sawtooth Scyther. We tried to stop them, but they broke through."

Bach's eyes widened, and his blood ran cold.

"Where did they go?" he asked, dreading the answer. After all they had done, all they had sacrificed; those three had gotten away!

"Your Majesty! Sirs!" It was Commissioner Tibs, a Transponder Snail in his hand.

"Commissioner Tibs? What is it?" Lawson called out.

"Bah Tibs!" grumbled Hutchinson. "The grownups are talking here!"

"It's quite alright." Bach assured, looking towards the scruffy haired police commissioner. "Well Commissioner?"

"Word from Ensign Doll!" reported Tibs, breathless. "The three lieutenants have been thwarted. She and two others intercepted them at the Morantown gasworks, and managed to stop them. The gasworks suffered some damage, but there is no danger, and no one else was hurt."

"The Gasworks?!" spluttered Lawson. "They were-"

"Trying to blow it up," Bach finished his sentence. He looked up at the dark, overcast sky.

And then he saw the plateau, at the top of the stairs. The main entrance should have been there, but all he could see was rubble and open sky. And down the stairs, he saw the statues of his ancestors. His grandfather Basil, his Great-Grandfather Benedict, Brookson, and Reichen Brand the founder of Doyle.

All of them ruined.

He started up the stairs, hearing Lawson still talking to Jenner and Hutchinson. Debris lay on the steps around him. There was even furniture from his study, and his Royal Apartment. The things he had known all his life, and had thought would always be there; now reduced to so much trash.

The rain beat down on him as he continued his ascent, drenching his uniform, slicking down his hair. The ruined statues gazed down at him, their gazes stoic, unfeeling. Step by step he climbed, the rain washing away the blood and grime at his feet.

He looked back towards the city. The rain was stopping, and the plaza was filling up. People were emerging from their houses and workplaces, filling the streets, crowding into the plaza; heedless of the bodies and the blood at the palace gate. He could see their upturned faces, their eyes fixed upon him, wondering if the nightmare was over.

And beyond them, past the city, and over the land, he could see the ocean beyond through the small gap in the mountains at Adlerview. He could see its waves rolling and roiling, as they had always done and would always do; before Doyle was founded, and after it had crumbled into dust.

He felt so very tired, so very alone. There were pirate crews like the Finalems, a ship or two and their captains, made deadly by Devil Fruits, or by wondrous new technologies. The Finalems were defeated, but others would soon come; made cruel by a cruel world, and desperate by the power of the World Government, and pirates far stronger than themselves. They would try Doyle's weary power, because they had no choice but to try. They would try and try, and fail and fail, until Doyle could bear no more, and the last one succeeded.

And should an Emperor come to claim their land, there would be only surrender, or utter destruction.

He had to change that. He had to make Doyle strong. Strong enough to stand alone, to be a mighty friend to others, and to fight for those who could not fight for themselves. The strong dominated the weak, but the weak could make each other strong. Doyle would need an army and a navy, weapons and ships of its own.

But the World Government would object. They would send a polite note. And then a stern warning. And then the horizon would fill with sails, an Admiral's banner flying overhead.

How was he supposed to win? Was Doyle doomed to burn either way? Should he keep kowtowing to the Marines and be helpless? Or secede and be an open target?

What was he to do?

He heard a crackle of debris behind him. He turned, and there were Izuku and Yamato, dragging the fallen Finalem brothers behind them in what was left of the Great Hall. They looked up, despite their clothes in tatters looking unhurt and fit, and their faces broke into bright smiles as they saw him. Izuku grinned, and made a gesture with his fist, the thumb straight up. Yamato laughed aloud and waved, as joyful as a child.

In that dark, lonely place, nothing could have meant more. Nothing could have comforted him more as he let out a laugh of relief. Not all the achievements of his life, all the cases he had solved, all the weak and powerless he had helped, could have compared to that.

He looked back over the city. The rain had stopped, and the clouds were clearing. He could see the faces of his people; some pained and fearful, others hopeful, yearning.

Some were even smiling.

And in his mind's eye, he heard a voice; a voice he had never heard, but somehow knew?

"Hope cannot live for itself or by itself. Hope cannot stand on its own, or for itself alone. Like love it must be nurtured. Like friendship it must be sustained. No one can love unless they have been loved. No one can love themselves, unless they have been loved by others."

He snapped his head round, staring up at the uppermost statue on the right. Reichen Brand, his face barely recognisable.

And then he felt something; a presence, like someone standing at his shoulder. Comforting. Nostalgic.

Motherly.

"Don't lose your heart, my little Bach."

He looked, but there was no one there. Just Yamato and Izuku, cheerfully hauling their prisoners through the rubble as they went towards the side.

Yes, they have their duty. Leave the pirates to the guards, and they would be off to Alderport...

He looked down at the plaza again. And he understood.

"PEOPLE!" he roared, his voice echoing across the plaza. "THE FINALEM PIRATES HAVE FALLEN!"

He could see their faces; the fear and pain turning to hope and joy, the eyes filling with tears. He could see Jenner and Hutchinson, their eyes full of pride; and Tibs, looking like he had just seen God. And there was Lawson, beaming up at him with pride. The pride of the only father he had ever known, or wanted.

"THE KINGDOM OF DOYLE…IS FREE!"

---

Attack Name translations:

See-Saw Slicer - See Saw Kiri

Soru - Shave

Geppou - Moon Walk

Hagan - Blade Gun

Kiriitachi - Weasel Cutter, a Pun.

Marine One Sword Style - Gale Squall Song
Kaigun Ittoryu - Kyofuu Sonson

Sickle Death Weasel - Kama shinitachi (pun on sadness God cutter, or rather Sickle Reaper Weasel)

Kachiage Haisoku - Backfoot Jawbreaker

Samehada Joushotei - Sharkskin Rising Palm Thrust

Ougi: Buraiken - Secret Technique: Vagabond Drill

Hikouryu Ipponzeoi - Flying Dragon Shoulder Throw

Handsome's attacks should be easy in regards to the puns, salt, and/or and his desire to be king. Sal=Tsar. Sultan=Salten.

Sal Bomba - a pun on Tsar Bomba, with L in Japanese sounding a lot like R.

Salt Rake city - Rakes are claws for the grass, and a pun for Salt Lake City.

Houston Smash is evident. With Fa Jin? Speed of a rocket? Come on people.

 

[Zaru]

"Well, this should do it."

Izuku let the unconscious form of Finalem Handsome slump to the floor. His clothes were torn and scorched, his flesh a hideous mosaic of welts, burns, and lesions. He wouldn't be getting up any time soon, not under his own power any way.

"Well what do you know? Their powers stop working once you knock their asses out," Daigoro mused.

"Good rule of thumb to keep in mind when we encounter others in the future," Hikage mentally stored away that useful information.

"Right," replied Yamato. She dropped Finalem Bandsome a short distance away, and then glowered down at him. The mercury pirate was as much a ruin as his brother; his once-fine features crushed and distended, his silver skin tarnished and blackened. Yamato had done as thorough a job on him as he had done on Handsome.

"Yamato?" he asked, stepping closer. The cheers of the crowds below echoed between the ruined walls around them.

He glanced down at the fallen pirate.

"Did you have any trouble?"

"No," Yamato said, glaring hard at the fallen pirates. "It was just frustrating, not knowing what will happen to them."

"Long prison sentences, most likely," he replied. "Life for these two I bet. But what matters is that we've stopped them," he insisted, smiling. "They can't hurt these people any more. What happens now…that's not up to us. But we've done this much, Yamato."

The cheering had faded, the sound changing to something else. Izuku listened, and was amazed to hear singing.

Across our ancient valleys
And through the mountains ring
Oh let the prayer re-echo
God bless our noble King!

With heart and voice awaken
Those minstrel strains of yore
Till Doyle's great name and glory
Resound from shore to shore

Izuku and Yamato crept through the ruins, coming up to the outermost wall, or what was left of it. Thought out of sight from below, they could see right down onto the plaza. It was packed with people, their faces upturned, their eyes bright; brighter than he had thought them capable. The dour, doomed folk he had seen a few days before were gone. Many dancing in the streets, atop of lampposts and rooftops singing away.

If hostile bands or danger
Dare threaten our dear isle
May thy right hand protect us
And heaven upon us smile

Upon the House of Reichen
May fortune's star long shine
And round its sacred bulwarks
The olive branches twine.

"It's amazing" asked Yamato, watching the scene in amazement, eyes wide.

"What is?"

"I've never seen this many people smile before."

Izuku's own smile widened

"Yeah, it's great," he replied. "And you gave them this, Yamato."

"We both did."

The boy nodded.

"We should go," he said, as the song ended on a crescendo. "The guards will be here soon, for those two."

Yamato took one last look at the still-slumbering pair, and then fell in beside Izuku as they headed down a side corridor. He glanced down the corridor, and saw a group of Royal Guards surrounding the unconscious Finalem brothers.

"I guess we're done here?" Yamato mused, watching them.

"Yes, we are," replied Izuku. "There's still something left for us to do."

"Adlerport?"

"Yeah."

The pair hurried along the corridor, then stepped out through the ruins until they reached the edge of the plateau. Izuku glanced around one last time, making sure no one was watching, then readied himself. His weary body ached as his power rose, but he could not shirk this; not after they had come so far. Facing down All for One, after flying from the islands to mainland Japan, had exhausted him far worse.

"Ready?" he asked.

"Ready," replied Yamato, stepping behind him and wrapping her arms around his waist. Izuku nodded, and released his Black Whips to wrap around Yamato. This done, he activated Flight, and lifted gently into the air, fast and quick into the clouds.

He looked down. Below, the people were streaming away from the plaza, spreading out into the surrounding streets. But he could still hear cheers and laughter, and music being played. Doors and windows were opening, shutters unlocked. Londinium was coming to life again. They were starting to believe it was over.

And he and Yamato would make it so.

(X)

"Raining again."

Sykes cursed, as he felt the droplets on his bare head. Did this damn country do anything but rain?

"More rain," grumbled Crabbe. "Come on Sykes, let's go back."

That much was true. The street was deserted, just as it had been the day before, and the day before that. There hadn't been any trouble since they'd taken the G-12 base, and locked everyone up in the dungeons.

"We can't go back!" retorted Hendrik from behind them. "We haven't finished our patrol!"

"Who cares?" complained Crabbe. "There's no one out here! There never is!"

"And what'll happen if we come back early and that scab Foccard reports us!?" demanded Hendrik, rounding on him. "You wanna get mummified, well do you!?"

That shut Crabbe up. Them blowing off their patrol would do no great harm, but it was still disobeying orders. The Finalem brothers were not at all keen on insubordination, and they very much enjoyed punishing it.

"Come on," insisted Hendrik. "It's not much more."

Sykes sighed and followed on, trying to ignore the rain as it fell harder and harder. A fog had blown in from the sea, hovering vague and pale in the streets around them.

He didn't like it. It wasn't that he wasn't used to rain, or fog; not after a life on the ocean wave. But there was only so many soakings a man could put up with before they got him down. He would be glad to be back in the comfort of the base, where there was liquor and a soft bed waiting for him.

And that fog. No sailor liked fog much; you never knew what might be lurking in it, especially in the New World. But there was something wrong with that fog. There was too much of it, and it stayed too long; almost like…it was watching them.

"I'll be glad when it's all sorted," Crabbe said, changing the subject. "We'll finally get all that treasure we were promised."

He smirked, and Sykes smirked too; feeling better for the thought of it. An entire kingdom, and it was all theirs. Their very own Dressrosa, maybe even a Wano.

"That's right," Hendrik added. "We're gonna live like Kings. We'll eat all we want and drink all we want."

"And the wenches…" Crabbe let out a gurgling snigger. "They won't refuse us now."

"You think they'll keep the people here?" Sykes wondered aloud. "Or will they sell them off?"

"Who knows?" Crabbe replied with a shrug. "Sell off the troublemakers, maybe. Otherwise it'll be the brothels for the cute ones, the mines for the strong, the factories for the nimble fingers. Might even throw a few the World Nobles way over in Saboady possibly."

"And more money for the rest of us," Sykes went on, grinning. "Hey Hendrik, what'll you spend yours on?"

There was no reply.

"Oh come on!" snorted Crabbe. "Don't act bashful!" He turned, and then paused suddenly.

"What's wrong?" Sykes asked, stopping beside him.

"Where's he gone?" asked Crabbe. "Hendrik!? Hendrik!" Sykes turned to look, and Hendrik was indeed gone.

He paused, confused. This didn't make sense. If Hendrik had fallen over or turned a corner, they would have heard him. And the fog wasn't that thick. What was going on?

"Hendrik!" he barked. "Stop mucking about!" It wasn't like Hendrik to play the fool, and Sykes was not in the mood for it. "Hendrik!"

He stepped back up the street, looking around. But there was no sign of his fellow pirate anywhere. It was as if he had…vanished, just like that.

"Crabbe!" he growled, suddenly frightened. "Let's get back!" He turned, and then froze, when he saw that no one was there. Crabbe had gone too!

He looked around, and again, and again; straining his ears for any sign of danger. But all he could see was the foggy, deserted street. And all he could hear was the crash of the waves, the creaks and groans of the boats in the harbor, and the whistle of the wind between the rooftops.

Noisy. It was so noisy. Harbors were always noisy places. There could be anything out there, creeping about, just out of sight, and he would never hear it.

Sykes felt cold, and sick. He wanted to hide, but there was nowhere to hide. He wanted to run, but he didn't dare. He was alone, in this deserted port, surrounded by fog and empty streets, and whatever had taken his two fellows. He was alone.

He remembered the Transponder Snail in his pocket. With shaking hands, he pulled it out.

And then gasped, as something thin and black dropped down and plucked it from his hand. Sykes looked up, heart hammering in his chest.

Then he saw it. A vaguely human shape, crouched on the nearest rooftop. Black tentacles coiled and lashed around it like a nest of snakes. Green eyes glowed above a mask of metal, staring down at him.

No…they were glaring at him, angrily.

Sykes backed away, his blood as cold as ice, his heart frozen still. He had to get away. He had to get out of there! He had to…!

His back bumped into something. He spun round, his heart leaping into his throat, and found himself staring at a leather jacket. He looked up, and saw another face staring down at him. It was deathly white, with long tusks protruding from its open mouth, and green hair billowing around it.

Sykes screamed.

(X)

And…done.

Izuku let out a sigh of satisfaction, as he tossed the unconscious pirate he had just dragged from the ship's forecastle. The man landed with a thump, on a dock littered with his equally unconscious fellows.

"That's everyone from up here," he said, pulling down his mask. "Any more left?"

As if on cue, yet another pirate flew, screaming, through the open deck hatch. Izuku watched as the hapless pirate reached his apogee, then fell straight down onto the dock.

"That's all of them!" called his companion, looking up through the hatch, her Hanya mask still on. "Unless there's someone hiding really well."

Izuku looked around once again, taking in the sight. The ship upon which he stood belonged to the Finalem pirates; though he did not know its name. It was quite big, around a hundred meters long or so; with about twenty heavy guns on each flank.

And he and Yamato had captured it. Just as they had captured the G-12 base, and cleared out the streets between them.

It hadn't been all that hard. There had only been about fifty pirates left to guard the base and the ship; all of them ordinary humans or minks, and all of them bored and distracted. Once they were all down, he and Yamato had unlocked the dungeons and then slipped out, leaving the Marines to handle things.

"We should tie them up, just to be safe," he said. "Let's check the stern quarters, and find some chains."

"Okay!" replied Yamato, grinning. Satisfied, Izuku dropped down to join her, and they headed towards the stern.

It was quite cramped down there; though that was no surprise. The heavy guns took up a lot of space, and Izuku couldn't see any beds or bunks around the place. He had heard that sailors on ships like this used to sleep on hammocks that would be tidied away during the day. Even then, they must have been crammed in tight from day to day; and he could not see any facilities for washing.

Then the smell hit him.

"You okay?" Yamato asked, worry in her eyes.

"It's fine," Izuku managed to reply, mastering himself. "How can they live like this? All crammed in like this?"

"It's all they know," Yamato replied with a shrug. "It's just the way things are."

Izuku supposed that was true. Maybe that was why pirates were so wild; they needed the release after days or weeks stuck on a ship at sea.

"Better get used to it kid. This world isn't nearly as advanced as ours was and sailing on anything that wasn't a yacht or cruise ship was harsh." The Second User noted. Izuku nodded, as he did his best to ignore the smell and move on.

They reached the stern; the corridor ahead was blocked by a locked door. Yamato readied her club, as Izuku took hold of the handle. He glanced at Yamato, then turned the handle, and pressed forward, hard.

The door crashed open, and Yamato hefted her club. But there was no one there; and Izuku's Danger Sense was silent.

He looked around. There was a corridor leading straight ahead, and one to the left. The walls and deck were made of polished, expensive-looking wood; putting him in mind of Whitey Bay's ship. Peering round the door frame, Izuku saw a pair of doors set into the corridor's sternward wall; one nearby, the other at the opposite end.

He glanced at Yamato, who nodded, and stepped up to the door. His Danger Sense was still silent, but there was no point in taking chances. He paused for a moment, letting Yamato get into position, then shoved the door open; breaking the lock.

Beyond the door was a large storeroom, with various boxes and racks. His eyes were immediately drawn to a group of racks; from which chains and cuffs hung. What caught his eye was the label.

Seastone.

"Chains that can't be broken no matter how strong you are physically. God knows we could've used those back in our world." The Second User muttered.

"Let's just pray we never find ourselves stuck with them without a key." Nana mused, mentally envisioning such a scenario.

It was certainly hard to imagine any kind of chains could hold someone using One For All at its maximum. Yet, Izuku had learned all too well on Wano that the material's indestructibility was more than a mere boast. Once they were on they stayed on unless you had a key, and such an idea was certainly scary to consider.

Yet, thankfully in this instance, they were just what he and Yamato needed.

"They keep them locked up in here," he mused aloud.

"They're expensive," Yamato replied, glaring down at the hanging chains. "And perfect for a mutiny. Best to keep them locked up."

"Seriously?" Izuku looked up at her in surprise.

"Yes," insisted Yamato. "My father's pirates would die for him without hesitation, and not just out of fear. Whitebeard's own crew love him, that's what Oden said. And Oden's Red Scabbards loved him. They were ready to die for him, yet he ended up dying for them. I saw none of that with this lot."

Izuku watched her in silence, wondering at the anguish and anger behind her eyes.

"Are you okay?" he asked.

"I'm fine," she replied, straightening up. "We should finish checking, then we can tie them up."

Izuku nodded, and they headed out of the storeroom. The door further along led into another, near-identical storeroom, containing much the same things. Once they were done checking, they headed back to the sternward corridor, and forced yet another door.

They found themselves in a large, lavishly-decorated room, at the very rear of the ship. The wall opposite the door consisted entirely of windows, the frames decorated in gold leaf, looking out onto the harbor. There was a big, expensive-looking table in the middle of the floor; big enough to seat a dozen people, though there were no chairs. The walls were lined with cupboards and chests of drawers; all closed and probably locked.

"We should check these," Yamato said. "There might be something we can use."

Izuku nodded, and headed for the nearest chest of drawers. A quick tug revealed it to be locked; and a sharper tug, with a touch of One for All, brought it open. It was full of what looked like Log Poses; but with the sphere set in a wooden frame like an hourglass. They were laid out flat, each one in a small, padded alcove set into the bottom of the drawer. Izuku examined them, fascinated, and saw that each one had a word written on its frame.

MARINEFORD

IMPEL DOWN

LOGUETOWN

ANAPOLI

Izuku paused. He recognized some of those names. Marineford was ehe HEadquarters of the Marines, and Impel Down was their dreaded prison. What would the Finalems want with those places?

"Oh, Eternal Poses!" exclaimed Yamato, leaning over him to see. "Marine ones too!" She pointed, and Izuku saw the emblem carved into the top of each frame. "We should take these."

Izuku faltered. Take them? Just like that?

"What's wrong?" Yamato asked. "You're giving me that look again."

"But…that's stealing," protested Izuku awkwardly.

"Eh, what's the problem?!" insisted Yamato. "It's how things are done! This is a Pirate ship after all."

"You should probably consider loosening your morals a little, Izuku," En chimed in. "This world is much harsher than our own and we have very few resources. Besides, can we really consider stealing from pirates a crime?"

"Speaking from past experience I see," Nana grumbled.

Izuku just frowned.

"We can't just take the ship, Yamato," he said, forcing himself back to the present. "Even if that's allowed, we don't have a crew."

"But…we can ask Bach to look after it for us, can't we?" pleaded Yamato. "Besides, we still have to pay back Whitey Bay."

"She's got you there," whispered the Third, sounding more than a little smug. Izuku felt bad about it, but knew he was right. Debts had to be repaid.

"Well…let's see what else is in here," he said. He slid the drawer shut, and pulled out the one below. It contained a series of heavy-looking rolls, of what looked like paper.

"Look at all this," Yamato said. "This cabinet must be navigational stuff."

"How about this one here?" Izuku headed for one of the cupboards, and forced it open. Inside was a series of smaller drawers, with the bottom half taken up by an enormous safe.

"Jackpot," whispered the Third.

"Careful," added Hikage. "If anything in here's booby-trapped, it'll be that."

Izuku knelt down in front of the safe, and pressed his hand to it. His Danger Sense did not react.

"Put your ear right next to the dial," Third went on. "Then turn it, very slowly."

"Okay I can understand En knowing about this, but why exactly do you know how to do this?" Hikage eyed his predecessor suspiciously.

"Back during All For One's reign, resources were scarce, we often needed to steal from his subordinates in order to stay afloat and keep the fight going." The Third User said without a hint of regret, focused on the task at hand.

Izuku obeyed, touching his fingers to the dial and turning. He could hear the wheel turning, but just barely. Then a click, as quiet as a pin dropping.

"Good. And the next one."

He turned the wheel again, straining his ears, until he heard the click. Then another one, and another, and another. His ear was starting to hurt, and he could feel Yamato's breath as she leant over him, staring.

It was really hard to focus on the safe for a second.

But then, finally, the lightest of clunks. He grabbed the handle, and the heavy door swung open.

"Nicely done!" declared En. "We'll make a safe cracker out of you yet!"

"Don't listen to him, Izuku!" snapped Nana. "He's setting a bad example!"

"Probably hoping to posthumously relive his glory days before getting One For All," Hikage eyed the Sixth User, who averted his eyes.

"More importantly, check it out," Daigoro cut in. Izuku looked, and stared. The safe contained a selection of deposit boxes, and wads of cash carefully tied up and stacked. Wads, upon wads, upon wads.

"It's…" Izuku breathed.

"A fortune…," Daigoro completed his sentence.

"Take it all!" exclaimed En, bouncing up and down with his eyes practically glowing. "Take the boxes too! They might have jewelry and…!"

"Will you stop leading him astray!" Nana whapped En over the head. "Besides, we don't even have anything to carry it all in."

"Yamato…" Izuku straightened up. "Did you find any equipment stored down here?"

"Oh yes. It's back that way." Yamato jabbed her thumb back down the main corridor.

"Could you get a couple of backpacks, and pile up all the chains on the deck?" he asked. "I'm gonna go through all this and see what we've got. The backpacks may be bigger than the ones we got in Wano."

"No problem!" Yamato trotted off down the corridor. Izuku began pulling the wads of cash from the safe, and lining them up on the table. His conscience was in turmoil, but he could at least count it.

And they would pay back what Bay loaned them.

(X)

The Great Lift clunked, groaned, and began its descent.

Seated on a white horse, with Lawson on his right, and with mounted guards around him, Bach forced his face into its regal mask. After so many weeks, he had finally arrived. Adlerport was once again free.

But it was not he, their King, who had freed it. Any more than he, their King, had protected it.

Would they hold it against him? He couldn't blame them if they did. The citizens of Londinium didn't seem to, but they hadn't been occupied. They hadn't had pirates tearing apart their homes, pawing through their possessions, and then…

He glanced to his left. There sat Doll, on a borrowed horse, her hastily-cleaned uniform shining bright in the sun. But the look on her face did not match her resplendent appearance. She was worried, no doubt. Worried for her comrades, and for Commander Baker.

Yes. Him.

"Your Majesty! Look!" Lawson pointed over the elevator. The G-12 base had just come into view, an enormous flag billowing above it. Not a Jolly Roger, but a blue orb-ended cross on a white field. The flag of the World Government.

Bach glanced at Doll. She was staring at the flag, the sorrow gone from her face, her eyes bright with pride. With some fortune, her comrades would be waiting for her; not too much the worse for their ordeal.

They were nearing the bottom. It would not be long now before he met his subjects, and received their judgment. Jenner and Hutchinson had gone on ahead with soldiers, to secure the town and deliver word of the victory at Londinium. But would it be enough?

All at once, the buildings of Adlerport rose into view, and Bach braced himself as a roar washed over him.

Then he saw.

The main street was thronged with people; crowded on the pavements, hanging out of windows, perched on the rooftops. Policemen and soldiers lined the streets, arms linked, holding the crowds back.

But they weren't shouting in anger. They were cheering.

Bach glanced at Lawson, and the mouse mink smiled back; as if it could never have been otherwise.

The Lift stopped, and the doors creaked open. His guards rode out ahead, the buglers trumpeting a regal fanfare. Steeling himself, Bach eased his horse out onto the street. The cheers were deafening.

But he would not mind being deafened by them, if they meant what they seemed to mean.

Jenner and Hutchinson were waiting for them, both on horseback. Jenner bowed, and Hutchinson saluted.

"Adlerport welcomes you, your Majesty," declared Jenner triumphantly, gesturing at the crowds. Bach looked around, acknowledging them with a regal wave, taking in their smiling faces.

Then his blood ran cold, as he saw those faces. Pinched, sickly, drained, their eyes sunken and circled with bruised skin, even as they shone with joy. Their waving arms were so thin, their ragged, dirty clothes hanging off shrunken chests.

It was a grim reminder of the suffering they'd been forced to endure because of his own weakness. And likely many had not lived to see this day, when those bastard brothers were finally toppled.

"It's all right," insisted Lawson. "The food is being unloaded now. They will eat soon."

That much was true. The train behind his own was loaded with food and medical supplies, ready to be lowered down the elevator and distributed as needed. From the looks of things another trainload might be needed, and another. The people were willing to donate and give away their food and supplies for free now, thank heavens. They knew more was coming, and they wanted to aid their fellow countrymen in the harbor town below.

"I have already sent for more, your Majesty," Jenner cut in, still smiling. "All is well. Or it will be soon."

Not knowing what else to do, Bach nodded. Jenner and Hutchinson fell in with himself, Lawson, and Doll as he continued down the street; the guards falling in behind.

"Was there any resistance?" he asked, still waving.

"No, your Majesty," replied Hutchinson. "Your young friends did a fine job. They're waiting at the G-12 base."

Their route took them along the main street, then along the harbor towards the G-12 base. The base loomed at the edge of town, its round towers topped with hemispherical turrets from which long-barrelled cannons extended, muzzles aimed out to sea. As they moved along the docks, Bach saw the Finalem ship sitting at anchor, soldiers standing guard on its decks.

He forced himself not to glower. It wasn't a weak or bad ship, as far as he could tell. But the G-12 base's guns should have made short work of it. When the base had been built, he had been assured that at worst, anything passing the harbor mouth would be a sitting duck. He had seen them test the guns, seen the whoosh of the water as the shells fell and detonated.

Yet there it was. And all this had happened.

And he had a very good feeling as to why.

"You've secured their ship, I see," he commented, glancing at Jenner and Hutchinson.

"Yes sire," replied the general. "Though the young lady and sir beat us to it. They'd like to have a word about it, if it pleases you."

Bach saw the look they were giving him. They dared not say it aloud, not with Doll right there, but he knew what they meant; just as he could guess what that ship contained.

They wanted that plunder; and Doyle needed it. The kingdom had debts to pay off, and if the plunder was half what he suspected, he could pay the whole lot off in one go. Even if there was nothing left, that would free up a lot of the kingdom's tax revenue; a lot of money, and a lot of things to spend it on.

All the holds of that ship. A ship his troops guarded, but which Yamato and Izuku had taken.

His heart ached. He couldn't just order those two to hand it over. They had taken it, it was theirs by right of conquest and Salvage Laws. But he needed that treasure. Doyle needed it. There was so much to do, so much to build, so many amends to make.

They didn't need all that treasure though, right? Surely he could offer them something? Lord knows they'd more than earned it 10 times over.

Bach forced down his anguish, as the G-12 base came into view. As they entered the courtyard, he saw Izuku and Yamato standing in front of the main door, along with a Marine NCO. Yamato had a cloth tied around her head, concealing her horns.

In front of them, two lines of a dozen Marines lined the entrance, forming a weary, sickly-looking guard of honor.

"Pre-sent arms!" As one, the Marines slammed their feet together, and thrust out their muskets. Half of them looked ready to fall over. But they had their pride.

Bach suppressed his anguish. He had work to do.

(X)

"Welcome, your Majesty," Izuku greeted him, bowing. Bach smiled a little. He clambered off his horse with the graceful ease of one who had ridden for as long as he could walk. He paused just long enough to help Doll down from her own mount.

"Master Yoichi, and Lady Shirou," he replied. "I have you to thank for this victory." He saw Doll glance towards them, and he realized that she didn't know about their aliases. They would have to explain that later.

"Not just us!" Yamato declared. "Warrant Officer Curtis and the Marines helped out too."

She gestured at Curtis, a brown-haired man in a white Marine uniform, standing by her side. He snapped off a curt salute, palm hidden as was the Marines' custom.

"Curtis," Doll stepped up, returning his salute. "Where are the others?"

"In the infirmary, Ma'am," reported Curtis. "Being locked up like that did them no favors, and the Finalems did them fewer still, savin' your presence, your Majesty."

Bach acknowledged him with a nod. Doll did not look any better for the news, and Bach did not blame her. He had a passing notion of what they had found down there, and it was enough to make his stomach churn.

"What about Commander Baker?" pressed Doll, the twin tailed girl looking desperate. "Is he there? Is he alive?"

Curtis hesitated, and Yamato's heart ached.

"Can't find him anywhere ma'am," he admitted grimly. "Not him or the senior officers. They were never down in the dungeons with us. We thought they might be in the high-security lockup, but the upper levels are all locked up, and the keys are gone."

"These keys?" The blue haired man asked, lifting a bunch of keys from his belt, and holding them up for Curtis to inspect.

"That's them, your Majesty," he replied, looking visibly relieved. "The brothers must have taken them."

"And on the brothers we found them, warrant officer." Bach held out the keys to Doll. "Ensign Doll, as the senior officer currently active, you are in command and these are yours."

Doll took them from him, and snapped off a salute; her eyes hard with suppressed tears. Then she turned on her heel and all but ran into the base; Bach and the others falling in behind her.

The entrance lobby was a scene of destruction. The whitewashed walls were daubed with obscene slogans. Papers and the smashed remains of furniture lay scattered about the floor. And judging by the smell, none of the pirates knew how to flush a toilet; or simply didn't bother to.

Doll led the way up the main stairs to the next floor, where a heavy door awaited. Bach watched as she flipped through the keys, then slid one into the lock and turned. The door clunked open, and Doll darted inside, hurrying away down the corridor. Bach and company followed, around corners and up a set of stairs, until they reached a locked door. On the lintel over the door read the words HIGH SECURITY DETENTION. Doll flicked frantically through the keys, and jammed one in the lock and turned it hard.

Beyond the door lay a corridor lined with heavy-looking doors; each one with a viewing hole set into it. Doll was darting from door to door, looking inside.

"Commander Baker!" she called out. "Where's Commander Baker!?"

All at once she cried out, unlocked one of the doors, and dashed inside. Bach stepped up to the door and looked inside. There was Doll, embracing a man clad in the same white uniform as her own. He was young, from the look of him, with a well-formed, gentle-looking face, and long black hair. Much like the other Marines, he was showing slight signs of malnutrition; his eyes sunken and bruised, his arms and legs thin and stick-like. Yet he didn't seem fazed by it in the slightest.

"It's all right, it's all right, Ensign," he whispered, gently disentangling himself from her, his eyes closed. "I'm fine, though a little hungry."

So this was Commander Baker. This was the brave Marine officer who had risked his life to let Doll escape. This was the man he had come to find.

"Come on!" Doll pulled his arm around her shoulder and helped him up. "Yamato, take the keys! Unlock the doors!"

Yamato nodded, took the keys from her, and set to work on the other doors. Bach retreated down the corridor, making room for Doll to help Baker out; seastone chains dragging on the floor. The marines stepped past him, hurrying into the cells. Bach watched, grim-faced, as Yamato and the marines emerged; carrying the imprisoned officers. Some were merely pale and thin, their uniforms hanging on their skeletal bodies. Others were scarred and bruised, and some looked like barely-living mummies; more victims of Finalem Handsome's power.

He forced himself not to look away, not from them, nor from the marines carrying them.

It was the least he could do.

(X)

The base commander's office was spacious and comfortable. A large desk stood in the middle of the room, with a big, high-backed chair behind it; the walls lined with cabinets and bookshelves. The place had clearly been ransacked, but not otherwise damaged. Compared to the vandalism inflicted on the lower levels, which teenage delinquents would have been ashamed of, the office was in quite good condition. There was even a map emblazoned over one wall.

Baker had been helped into a spare chair by Doll, who was looking him over. Bach was pacing around the office, peering at the books on the shelves, touching and prodding the occasional item as he remained oddly quiet. Yamato was hanging around, looking uncertain. Curtis had gone off to get more help, while his Marines carried the imprisoned officers down to the infirmary. Hutchinson was gone too, presumably for the same reason. His form had returned to his vibrant self after a brief shower, no doubt he had suffered under Handsome's ability.

"It's good to see you alive, Commander," Lawson said. "When Ensign Doll told us you'd been taken, we feared the worst."

"I'm just glad she made it," replied Baker, smiling awkwardly. "It was all I could do."

"What happened, Commander?" asked Jenner. "What happened that night?"

"I'm embarrassed to say it, but there's really nothing to tell," Baker said. "One minute everything was fine, the next it was complete chaos. I…I suppose it's my fault. Nothing has happened here for so long, we got lax."

"Let's not dwell on that now," insisted Lawson. "But is there anything you can tell us? Anything at all?"

Baker paused again, his brow furrowed.

"Well…a few ships did come in late through the Shoal Straight; more so than usual. I thought it was odd, but there wasn't anything obviously wrong. I thought it was just an early storm, or maybe the Warlords were having a bust-up on a nearby island. It happens every now and again."

"So they slipped in while pretending to be harmless?" Izuku blurted out. Baker looked at him in surprise.

"Ah, my manners!" declared the mouse mink. "Commander, this is Master Yoichi, and over here Lady Shirou," he gestured to Yamato, who waved cheerfully. "Two friends of ours."

"I see." Baker seemed content with that. "Yes, that's the only explanation I can come up with. It's a common enough trick, especially at night with the fog; and if the ship isn't well known."

"I suppose so," mused Bach. "I must say, your library is quite varied, Commander." He held up a book, it's label for all to see. "I see the Marine Officer's Manual, and the Regulations. Plus Hudson's A Life on the Ocean Wave. But here's Micheletto's The Art of Statecraft, and Derby's The Rule of Kingdoms." He moved along the shelf. "And here's Deadwood's Theory and Practice of Mining Engineering, all six volumes I might add, and Carmack's Advice for Mining Entrepreneurs."

"I…my interests wander a bit." Baker chuckled nervously. "Though you seem to know all my books, your Majesty."

"I sometimes find the time to read, and I must say…" replied Bach casually. He glanced at Lawson, who was busy rearranging the logs on the fireplace. The mouse mink glanced back, and Izuku felt a twinge of uncertainty. Something didn't feel quite right about all this.

"Everything you've said Commander… is one hundred percent wrong."

The room went as cold as a tomb. Izuku could not believe what he had just heard.

"Your Majesty…" Baker let out a nervous laugh. "I don't understand."

"Yes, what're you talking about!?" snapped Doll, forgetting herself. "What are you trying to suggest your Majesty?" She stood in front of the black haired man, as if to shield him.

"I would like to know that too, your Majesty," added Jenner, giving Bach a stern look. Yamato glanced nervously from one to the other, looking for someone to explain. Only Lawson seemed unaffected, as he continued to fiddle with the fireplace.

As if he has done this before. Izuku's eyes met Yamato's, and the girl gulped, going silent and taking a deep breath.

"Firstly," Bach said, unruffled as he put the book back in its place on the shelf. "Your junior officers are all in a pitiful state; starved, tortured, and generally mistreated. Yet you seem in relatively good health despite your condition."

He had his hands behind his back, eyebrow raised in inquisitive curiosity. He reminded Izuku of Aizawa, lecturing Kaminari on a test question that should have been answered with ease. "How do you explain this?"

"I…I can't, your Majesty." Baker looked hurt and confused. "I don't know why they spared me. I could hear what they were doing, and I wanted to stop them…but I couldn't."

"Please, your Majesty!" pleaded Doll, her eyes wide and hurt. "Don't accuse him like this! He saved my life! Besides, you saw what the Finalem Brothers are like! They have their whims and their fancies! They could have had a reason!"

"Pirates do indeed have whims and fancies," agreed Bach, his tone a little more gentle. "They tend to be flamboyant, larger-than-life characters. I confess this is a thin basis for suspicion, but fortunately we can confirm or deny it here and now. Lady Shirou, if you will indulge me, please show us your wrists."

Yamato looked confused, but trotted forward and held out her wrists for all to see. Izuku's heart clenched as he saw the old, half-healed chafe marks.

"Lady Shirou has worn cuffs for a long time and she has the marks to prove it," Bach explained. "The officers are similarly marked, though not quite so badly." He turned to Baker. "Commander, if you please, show us your wrists."

Slowly, awkwardly, Baker rose to his feet and raised his wrists. There were no chafe marks on them.

"You are in good health despite the thinning, while your junior officers are near dead," said Bach, his voice suddenly icy cold, his blue eyes glaring hard. "And you have not been wearing shackles. Clearly the pirates treated you quite well. Can you tell us for what purpose, Commander? Did they have some reason for their generosity?"

Doll glanced frantically from Bach to Baker and back again.

"What is the meaning of this, Commander Baker?" demanded Jenner, brow furrowed, eyes suspicious, his hand at his saber hilt. "You will answer his Majesty's question."

"I will not!" snapped Baker, his gentle demeanor gone, his once-soft face now a mask of outrage as he finally opened his eyes, his brown eyes alight with anger. "You may be a King with a seat at the Reverie, your Majesty, but Marine HQ will not stand for this! I am a Marine officer!"

"A Marine officer who has been suspiciously well-treated by the very pirates who captured his base and tortured his officers," Bach retorted. "A Marine officer who keeps a wide variety of books, yet only reads those unrelated to his profession."

He grabbed another book, one with a Marine Logo on it. It was thick with dust. "Most of the books on this shelf are covered in dust, but those relating to statecraft and mining are not."

He grabbed another one, and tossed it to Jenner. Izuku saw the word Statecraft on the cover, and nowhere near as much dust.

"So what if I have!?" demanded Baker, eyes leaping from one to the other. "What are you accusing me of?"

"I accuse you, Commander Baker, of consorting with the Finalem pirates to attack this kingdom," Bach replied, eyes narrowed as he paced around the room. "On the day the pirates attacked one Month ago to this day in May, a particularly bad storm flared up near this island; a storm noticed by Gloria Watchtower, and passed on to this base. You contacted the pirates, likely offshore beyond the shoals and fog, and informed them of its exact time and location; allowing them to slip into the harbor under the pretense of being a harmless merchant ship. Once they were in the harbor, it would be a simple matter for them to disembark in disguise and approach the base. As Base Commander, it would be an equally simple matter for you to delay the replacement of the sentries at the lighthouses leading into the harbor, to say nothing of the front gate of G-12 itself, ensure the gates and main doors are left open and unlocked, and that the garrison is otherwise occupied. By the time your subordinates realized they were under attack, it was already too late."

Baker stood there, shaking his head.

"This is madness!" he insisted. "This is conspiracy theory! As if I would allow a pirate band to overrun my own base and assault my own men! Where's your evidence?"

"Here." Lawson suddenly stepped up from the fireplace, strode over to the desk, and deposited something upon it. Izuku took a closer look, and saw what looked like a large, scorched shell.

A snail shell. And upon it, Izuku could just make out some sort of emblem; a smiley face, crossed out.

Baker's eyes widened, and Doll's jaw dropped to the floor. Izuku gulped, and he saw Jenner grasp the hilt of his saber, and Yamato paced around the room as his eyes met hers. He tightened his fists, eyes set on the black haired man.

"You thought you could dispose of the incriminating Transponder Snail by burning it in your fireplace," said Bach as he continued to prowl around the black haired man, eyes boring into the flabbergasted Marine. "But while you succeeded in killing this poor creature, the heat was not sufficient to destroy it. You were so confident in your victory you got lazy."

"It…it wasn't me!" spluttered Baker. "Who in their right mind kills a Transponder Snail? The pirates must have done it!"

"Highly unlikely, for the very reason you just mentioned," retorted Bach. "Transponder Snails are hard to come by, and not many pirates would casually dispose of them. In any case, what reason did they have to do so? What would it cost them if they were found out?"

"You…" hissed Baker, half-enraged, half-terrified. "You can't…you can't prove any of this!"

"Y-Your Majesty I…" Doll whimpered, shaking. Lawson crossed his arms, glaring silently at Baker.

"I will soon have all the proof I need," replied Bach coldly, his eyes fixed on the doomed Marine. "Your confederates, be they the pirates in chains, or Honest Guy and his band, will reveal all, soon enough. They have nothing to gain by protecting you now. And even if they did, I know that you are lying."

Izuku was dumbstruck. He could hardly believe it. Had Bach been keeping this to himself the whole time? Or did he only figure it out when he entered the office?

He thought back, remembering it all. Bach stalking around the room, inspecting the books. And before that, in the corridor, when the Marine officers were carried out.

Had he really seen all of it? Had he been noticing such things, even then?

Then his Danger Sense went off. Baker was moving, something sliding down his sleeve into his hand as leapt towards Doll, still stunned and unable to move. Izuku moved, releasing his Black Whip. The tendrils wrapped around Baker's limbs, even as a blur shot in front of Doll. He heard a clink of metal on metal, as a long dagger clanged off Yamato's club as she parried the blow that was meant for her neck, or rather, to be AT her neck.

Doll was thunderstruck, staring with wide eyes at the desperate and grunting man. Jenner had drawn his sword, but Bach snapped up his arm, halting him where he stood.

Baker thrashed, struggling against the tendrils. Izuku put on the pressure, forcing him still, and squeezing his wrists until the knife fell from his hand. Lawson pulled out a handkerchief, picked up the dagger, and laid it on the desk.

"Thank you Master Yoichi, and Lady Shirou," said Bach. His face had not so much as twitched. "If you please, undo his jacket."

"Got it." Yamato obeyed, pulling open Baker's jacket even as he snarled and struggled. Izuku looked him over, and then his eyes fell on a dark shape on his neck, previously concealed by his high collar. It looked vaguely like a serpent, or a letter J.

Confused, he looked back towards the others. Bach was standing where he was, while Lawson was pointing out the dagger to a pale-faced Jenner.

"They know that dagger quite well," explained Bach. "As does Baker, being its rightful owner."

He stepped up to Baker. "Everyone, I present Commander Jansen Baker, son of the late Lord Jansen Blackwood; sole surviving member of the noble House of Jansen."

"Yes," hissed Baker, his eyes murderous, his face a mask of soul-rotting hatred. "I am Jansen Baker. And thanks to your father, I am all that remains of House Jansen."

"Is that why you did this!?" Jenner looked ready to kill him, saber drawn and face controted in rage. "For revenge!?"

"Why not!?" snapped Baker, glaring back at the bronze skinned man with equal fury. "When the old King burned down Jansentown, he destroyed my home and my family along with it. My family! The real Royal family!"

"Oh, here we go," sighed Lawson, pinching the bridge of his nose. "The reason." It sounded like he heard this before.

"It was Jansen Judas who first scaled Doyle's cliffs and saw the paradise before him!" roared Baker, struggling against the black bindings. "He should have been King, not the lord of some worthless town in the shadow of Conan's Plateau! I should be King, not you!"

"Except you couldn't, could you?" retorted Bach mildly. "Not with the Gunpowder Gang, anyway. For all of Honest Guy's faults, he sincerely believes in what he fights for. He would not have torn me down just to set you up in my place. He cares for the people, in his own twisted way."

"So he thought the pirates would do it?" snarled Yamato, glowering down at Baker. "You're a fool!"

"No, not a fool, my lady Shirou," Bach cut in. "As a serving Marine officer, he knew what he was dealing with, and what would really happen. Why else would he devote most of his life to enlist in the Marines, rise through their ranks, and get positioned here of all places?"

He strode over to the map, and gestured at it.

"The World Government is struggling to control this world, it is true," he said. "They must work with Seven Warlords of the Sea, and tolerate the Four Emperors. But they are not so far gone as all that, and they dare not give the impression that they are. If Doyle fell under the control of the Finalem Pirates, they would use its wealth and resources to attract independent pirates to their banner. One ship would become dozens, a hundred, maybe more. A thousand pirates would become ten thousand, a hundred thousand. A tiny brushfire will become an inferno if left unattended."

"So they would send a bigger force to stamp it out," Izuku breathed. "But…wouldn't he be found out when they did?"

"No, because he would not be found on his stolen throne," Bach went on, looking back at the group. "But in that same cell, all alone. By then, largely thanks to the pirates, anyone who could reveal the truth would be dead. The Marines would find only their own brave officer, the sole survivor, a hero and martyr. And Doyle would be in ruins, its ruling families wiped out, down to the last plausible level of consanguinity; leaving the throne vacant."

He looked around the room, his eyes meeting Lawson's, and Jenner's.

"What the Marines would need is a Governor, one who could manage the rebuilding for them, and keep Doyle in line. And what better candidate than Jansen Baker; the last scion of Doyle's ruling houses, one of their own who rose through the ranks, and the only hero of the whole tragic affair." He took a deep breath to collect himself.

"As Governor, you could easily establish your own mining guild; and once the repair costs were paid off, the World Government would not ask too many questions. You could sell Doyle's ores and metals to whomsoever you wanted, and profit as you pleased. All so long as you sat on the throne. All so long as you ruled Doyle."

"You dare condemn me!?" shrieked Baker, struggling once more. "After what your family did to mine!? Jansentown was all we had! But it ended up a slum of Londinium! A place fit only for low-born filth, no better than the Morans or the Minks! And now it's just a pile of rubble, burned to the ground on your father's orders! You left me with nothing!"

Izuku's heart clenched as he saw the look on Doll's eyes. She finally understood, finally accepted, just who her beloved Commander Baker was; and how little he cared for her.

"And that, Jansen Baker, is why you and your ancestors kept on failing," replied Bach mildly like a harsh schoolmaster. "Reichen Brand became King because he cared for his people, and gathered good people around him. Jansen Judas loved his own strength and was contemptuous of others. My ancestors cared for this kingdom, and nurtured it. Your ancestors despised Jansentown, and did nothing for it. I love this kingdom and its people, because that love is the purpose of my existence. You feel only envy and hate; and these things have poisoned your soul and destroyed your potential."

Baker looked at him with a look that made Izuku's blood run cold. Then he screwed up his face, and spat; sending a globule of flem straight at Bach's face.

"Damn you to hell!" he shrieked. "Heaven will give me justi…!"

"RAAAAAAAH!" And with a swat of a fireplace shovel from Doll to his face, Baker went silent and limp as the Marine girl reeled her arms back for another swing.

"No! Stop!" pleaded Izuku, as Doll drew back the shovel again. "Don't!" Yamato was on her in an instant, holding her in place as the Marine struggled against the stronger woman's grasp.

"I'll kill him!" Doll shrieked, eyes wide with hurt. "Traitor! Lying bastard!"

"Don't stain your hands, Ensign," added Jenner as he sheathed his saber, as Lawson wiped the spittle from Bach's unmoving face. "He must stand trial."

"I'll kill him!" shrieked Doll again. "I…I…!" Her legs went weak, her struggling ceasing.

Yamato then wrapped her arms around her, holding her tight. Doll's stammered oath became a wail and she dropped the shovel, burying her face in Yamato's chest. The white haired woman was silent, only holding her as Izuku released his Black Whip on Baker, the room filled with only the goth girl's muffled wails.

"Guards!" called Bach. The door opened, and Curtis stepped inside, accompanied by two guardsmen. Izuku could tell from the look on his face that he had heard every word, his face torn and jaw grit. But his eyes were hard as he glared at the unconscious Commander.

"Warrant Officer Curtis, take this man, cuff him, and leave him with the other prisoners," Bach ordered.

"Yes sir."

Izuku watched as the Marine carried him out of the office, assisted by two guards, and the door was closed behind them.

"So ends the House of Jansen," said Bach, as if he were performing a funeral. "When communications have been restored, I will inform Marine HQ of what has happened. No doubt they will want to deal with him themselves." He took a big sigh. "They aren't keen on their own making a mess, not with the whole world in one as it is."

"I trusted him…!" whimpered Doll, still clinging to Yamato. "I…I loved him! He saved me... Why?!" She was muffled with her head in her bosom, and Yamato continued to hug her, looking down at her with all the sympathy she could muster.

"How many people does it take to deliver a message, Lord Jenner?" Bach asked, and the bronze skinned man sighed.

"One." He muttered, gazing at Doll who continued to weep in Yamato's chest.

"We all trusted him, Ensign," said Lawson, with fatherly gentleness as he placed his hand on her shoulder. "We all thought better of him. And we have all been betrayed."

The office was silent, the atmosphere heavy.

"I'll…take some seastone cuffs to Lestrad," Izuku said, desperate to get out of there. "And see about collecting the jammer snails."

"If you would," replied Bach, nodding.

"I'll stay here with Doll," said Yamato. Doll seemed to have calmed a bit, but she still looked like the bottom had fallen out of her world.

"Okay." Izuku bowed to the King, and then headed for the door.

(X)

"He's a hard-working young fellow," commented Jenner, once Izuku's footsteps had receded down the corridor. "It'll take days to find those snails when he returns, surely."

"Better that he has something to do," Bach replied. "It will keep his mind off things."

It wouldn't, of course. If the Snail Array was where Bach thought it was, Izuku could find and remove them in a few hours after delivering the cuffs to the prison. But of course, Jenner didn't know that Izuku could fly.

He looked at them all. Lawson and Jenner both looked tired, and he didn't blame them. The nightmare was finally over, but no one seemed to feel triumph; not after what had just happened. All that horror, all that misery, all that shame and death, all because of one man; a man they had all trusted.

He looked again at Doll, and his heart ached. For her, the betrayal had cut deepest of all. The man she had trusted, and loved like a father, had used and betrayed her; and all her comrades, and the land of her birth. And all the time she had known him, all those years of comradeship and shared trials, he had regarded her with utter contempt behind a fake smile.

How long would it be before she put that behind her? How long would it take her heart to heal?

What comfort could he possibly offer?

"Ladies and gentlemen, this sad business is concluded," he said. "We must see to the relief efforts."

He stepped up to Doll.

"Ensign, do you feel able to proceed?" he asked, as gently as he could manage. "You are the only commanding officer on base in able condition. Your Marines need you."

He hated himself for being so hard on her; for dumping such a responsibility back on her shoulders at a time like this. But the situation was what it was. Her senior officers were all in the infirmary, and from the looks of them, not all would see another sunrise. She was the next in line, a lowly ensign though she was. As he was King of Doyle, she was in command.

"Yes…your Majesty." Doll straightened up, clearing her throat. "I…I just need to…" She began scrabbling in her pockets. Lawson, a gentleman to the last, held out a handkerchief. Doll took it, and wiped at her tear-stained face. Bach waited until she had finished, and she straightened up again; something of her old self returned at last.

He turned towards the door, and Jenner hurried past him to open it. He led the way down the corridor, and out towards the main stairs leading down to the main doors.

"Look sharp! The King!" someone barked. As Bach reached the top of the stairs, dozens of booted feet snapped together. On the floor below, guards and marines lined the way to the door, faces upturned towards him. Bach paused, straightened, and acknowledged them with a crisp salute; before striding down the steps, across the entrance, and out into the sunlight.

A blast of noise greeted him. Outside the main gate, a crowd of people had gathered; held back by the guards. Their eyes were upon him, waiting for him to acknowledge them, to speak to them.

He glanced at his companions. Lawson and Jenner nodded back. Doll was holding up, though she was staying close to Yamato, who shot him a grin. Satisfied, Bach strode across the courtyard to the mouth of the gate. The crowd took the cue, and slowly fell silent.

"People of Adlerport!" he began, pausing for a moment to choose his words. "You have endured a terrible trial! A trial of strength, and of heart! Pirates have occupied your town, robbed you, mistreated you! And we who should have shielded you, failed you!"

The crowd rumbled, and some cried out; though he did not sense hostility. They did not blame him, not this time.

"No!"

"Shame!"

"The Marines failed!"

His stomach clenched, as more angry cries erupted. He can see some of the Marines wince and look at each other.

"They let them in!"

"Useless Marines!"

"Gutless trash!"

"Worthless mangy bastards!"

"Tax leeching dogs!"

"Booooo!"

"Down with the World Government!"

Bach forced himself not to react, not to show any emotion. He was getting very close to losing this crowd.

"No, our people! Do not blame the Marines!" he called out. "They have suffered as much as you! They have been imprisoned, starved, and tortured!"

He gestured at Doll. Who stood firm and resolute, despite the upheaval in light of the events of the past hour.

"This is Ensign Doll! An officer of the Marines, and a native of our own Morantown! She alone escaped the invasion! She has given her all to protect our people, and to free you! She has split her blood, and torn her very heart out, that Doyle might be free!"

The mood shifted, and the people began to clap and shout approval. But he could see their uncertainty, their questions. They wanted to know what had happened. They wanted the truth, and he had nothing else to offer them.

"People, the Marines were betrayed, as were you all!" he went on. "For the pirates were invited into this port, and permitted to capture the base! Not by the honest Marines who guard it, but by their own commander! It was Commander Baker who orchestrated this outrage!"

A low groan rang out. Baker was one of their own too, though they had not known his true identity. He saw other Marines with wide eyes, whispering amongst each other.

"There is more to tell!" he continued. "And you will hear it all, soon! But there is a greater task ahead of us! You are hungry, and you are weary! But many among you are suffering far worse! Food is short, but we have sent to Londinium, and to the farms, to send in all they can spare! They are doing so, and they do so gladly, for they know the suffering you have borne! We will send word to our trade partners, to our neighbors across the waves, to our Allies along the Grand Line and more food will arrive soon!"

One last pause.

"For now, look to those in need! Look to those who are suffering, and do good to them! The nightmare is over! Let us look to the new dawn, together!"

The crowd erupted in cheers and clapping. Bach raised his hand in a regal wave.

And prayed that this moment would not be for nothing.

(X)

Watson Place

"I…am fuuuuull!"

Izuku grinned at Yamato's declaration, as they relaxed in the lounge at Watson Place. Dinner had been particularly good, and much needed. After a day of fighting, and flying around the island picking up Jammer Snails and dropping them off at the nearest watchtower - much to the bewilderment of those inside - he had built up an appetite.

"Where the hell does she put it all? I mean I get she's pretty big but damn?" Daigoro declared. Yamato had cleared a great many plates that evening.

"Maybe it's an Oni thing? Though I have noticed people in this universe are able to eat considerably large amounts of food compared to ours." commented En, remembering the Beast Pirates own ludicrous feasts.

Lawson sat in an armchair opposite them, looking tired but happy. Bach was in the mansion's snail room taking a call. Doll, having accepted Lawson's invitation to stay, was up in her room; being comforted by her old friend Angela. She had not come down since they had returned, and no one had the heart to insist.

"I confess myself satisfied," admitted Lawson, still smiling. "Hardly a regal victory feast, I fear; but there will be time for such things later."

To be honest, Izuku was glad of that. He wasn't sure he could have faced a grand event, full of important people and tricky table manners; not after a day like that. To eat informally, in the company of good friends, was more than enough for him.

"It's tomorrow, right?" asked Yamato, perking up a little. "The celebration?"

"Yes, barring something particularly important," replied Lawson. "An impromptu carnival of sorts. An event for people to relax and enjoy themselves. With food laid on."

Yamato nodded, grinning and hopping in her seat.

"And some more good news," called out Bach, as he strode into the room, waving at them to remain seated. "We've managed to reestablish contact with Carrollewis and Tolkein, and our other trade partners. They're ready to send the delayed food shipments, plus any other aid we need."

Izuku let out a sigh of relief. Doyle was not going to starve.

"Another one we owe you, Master Izuku," Bach went on, sitting down in another armchair. "Your efforts this afternoon made it possible."

Izuku smiled, glad of the compliment. It had been hard work finding and shifting those Jammer snails; and even harder to get them back to Adlerport without being seen flying. But the job was done, and that was what mattered.

"And the World Government?" asked Lawson.

"They've acknowledged the situation, and are sending a fleet to help," Bach replied. "Admiral Aokiji will be in command, according to a Commodore Brannew I spoke with."

"Ah yes," Lawson mused. "He collected the tribute. An easygoing if somewhat lazy fellow, fortunately. I suppose they'll be wanting to take charge of the prisoners?"

"Yes. They've requested we hold on to them until they arrive."

Yamato let out a yawn, then blushed in embarrassment; making Lawson chuckle.

"Uh, it's getting late," commented Izuku. "We should probably turn in."

"By all means," replied Bach, smiling slightly. "Good night, Lady Yamato, Master Izuku. And again, thank you both, for everything."

The pair rose, bowed and stepped out into the corridor.

"Sorry about that," said Yamato, looking awkward. "Did you want to stay up some more?"

"No, it's fine," Izuku insisted, smiling. "I'm exhausted too."

"Getting lots of sleep is important, after all," Nana spoke, entering mom mode.

They reached the main staircase, and there was Angela coming down.

"Oh, Angela," Yamato greeted her. "How's Doll?"

"She's asleep now," replied Angela, pausing to meet them. "But it's been hard on her. To think, Baker was a Jansen the whole time."

Izuku felt sad for her, for both of them. He could tell she was worn down, worried for her friend, troubled by a pain she could clearly see, yet could do little to ease.

"Were they really that bad?" Yamato asked. "King Bach implied they were a bad bunch."

"Oh yes," insisted Angela. "There's always been something wrong with that family; and it rubbed off on Jansentown. They hated pretty much everyone else."

Izuku was too tired to shudder. But he remembered what Honest Guy had said, about how the Jansentowners had behaved.

"Did Doll tell you…about what he said?" asked Yamato cautiously.

"Oh yes, and it's no surprise," replied Angela. "If the Jansens had their way, the Prime Minister wouldn't be here, and I wouldn't have a job."

"You wouldn't?" asked Izuku, confused. He thought of the Minelli sisters, and then he understood.

"The sisters were born here, but their parents came from somewhere else; I don't exactly know where," Angela explained. "It's not just minks the Jansens despised."

Izuku sighed. He could only hope that Doyle would free itself of that grim legacy in time. Perhaps he and Yamato had done some good for that.

"Anyway, I'd better see his Majesty and the Prime Minister," Angela went on. "Thank you both for being so kind to Doll. She's not good at saying it, but it means a lot to her; and to me."

"It was nothing," said Izuku, smiling. Angela nodded to them both, then headed down the corridor. Izuku and Yamato headed upstairs.

"I hope Doll will get better soon," Yamato said sadly. "She's suffered so much over this."

"I hope so too," replied Izuku, and meant it.

"Still…" Yamato mused. "It was nice, seeing everyone so happy like that. They were so grateful to see Bach, and Lawson."

"Yes, they were." Izuku remembered the smiles on their faces, and the desperate hope in their eyes. He had half-expected, half-dreaded, that they would be hostile; that they would blame Bach and Lawson for what had happened. But they hadn't.

"Do you think…it'll be like that in Wano?" Yamato asked, fidgeting with her fingers. "I know I shouldn't want it but… wouldn't it be great if the people welcome us like that? If they're glad we came?"

Izuku smiled sadly. She had been an object of fear and contempt her whole life. No one could blame her for wanting a little fame, a little appreciation. To be cheered, and welcomed, to be hailed as a hero; not cursed or dreaded.

"They will!" he insisted, forcing himself to believe it. "They'll be glad of us, Yamato. They'll be glad of you. Because you came when they needed you. Because you were their hero."

Yamato went bright red, and then settled into a gentle smile.

"Thank you, Izuku," she said. "And they'll welcome you too. I know it."

(X)

Lawson was worried.

He had bidden Angela good night, and had returned to the lounge. Bach was still there, staring out of the window at the lit-up city. Something was bothering him; Lawson could tell. And he had a shrewd idea as to what it was.

"What did they say?" he prompted. The silence was unbearable.

"Marineford was not best pleased that I outed Baker to the crowd," Bach replied, without turning from the window. "But they think it's nothing to worry about. They'll blame the whole thing on Baker, and hope people just forget about it. Can't afford to look too incompetent after all."

Lawson sighed. He had half-expected that to be the answer. No doubt Marine HQ wondered which was more embarrassing; that the G-12 base had fallen to a sneak attack, or that the base's own commander was responsible. Baker was a clear scapegoat, at least.

"There is another thing," Bach went on. "Brannew asked me how we were able to deal with two Devil Fruit users. I told them that two mysterious warriors had intervened, and then taken their leave. He said no more about it, but he suggested I should make a full report and give it to Aokiji when he arrives in several days."

Lawson's heart sank. Aokiji was easy going to the point of laziness; or at least he was the last time Lawson had spoken to him. But even if Aokiji himself was willing to let the matter slide, there were plenty more who would not. They would want to know who, or what, had saved Doyle from the Finalem brothers.

"We need to get those two out of here," Bach said. "We have a few days, maybe. But they must not be here when Aokiji arrives."

He trailed off. Lawson understood, only too well.

"It's a shame, really," he said, with a sad smile. "I've rather enjoyed having those two around. It's been…fun, somehow."

And it had. He could not remember enjoying himself quite so much since those two had dropped into his life. Not since he and Bach had taken their first cases, when they were younger.

"I confess it has," Bach admitted. "But we must protect them, Lawson. It's the least we can do."

Lawson nodded in wholehearted agreement; though his heart ached. Bach was lonely, he knew, as only someone of his sublime intellect and high calling could be. As a child, he had seen little of other children; and when he had, it hadn't gone well. Something about him had seemed to frighten or anger them. Even now, the eyes that looked upon him were generally guarded, sometimes reverent, occasionally hateful. They were rarely open, or trusting.

Until Izuku and Yamato had come along.

"There is also the matter of their reward," Bach went on. "They are owed the bounties at least, but by all rights I should allow them the ship and its contents too. By heaven, they are owed far more. Did it come up while I was out, Lawson?"

"No, it didn't. They never mentioned money, or the ship, or reward at all. Perhaps they want no reward."

"No, I will not allow that." Bach's tone hardened. "I…we must talk to them about it as soon as possible. I cannot simply allow the saviors of my country to go unrewarded, it would go against my very honor. Perhaps we could keep the money in trust for them."

"That might be wise," mused Lawson nodding. "All that money will not fit easily in their backpacks."

Bach nodded, apparently satisfied. But there was still a shadow about him, a shadow that had been there since Izuku and Yamato went to bed.

"Things are going to be difficult," he said, after a long pause. "We've won this battle, but there are worse threats than the Finalems out there. And the Marines have taken a beating."

Lawson ran the figures through his mind. The G-12 base had been recovered largely intact, with mercifully few casualties among its garrison and officers. But Vice Admiral Scotyard had been lost, along with three first-rate battleships and all hands. Such losses were by no means irreplaceable, but they could not be laughed off either. And while the Finalems were fierce pirates to be sure, they were a dime a dozen compared to the monsters that had made the New World their home.

"I'm sure the Marines will be willing to make provisions," he said diplomatically. He knew that shadow, and what it meant. "They will not leave us vulnerable, not with our Mining Guilds."

"For a time, perhaps," agreed Bach. "But their ships will have to move on, sooner or later. If they guard us well, pirates will strike somewhere else; and some other kingdom will suffer as we have done, or worse. I…we may have to take other measures."

Lawson did not like where this was going. Bach's mind was wandering in dark places, as it had a habit of doing. And the results were rarely good.

"They are the World Government, Bach," he said gently but firmly. "It is their responsibility, their right, to protect us. We… we should not forget that lightly."

For a long time, Bach was silent; and Lawson began to dread what was going on inside that brilliant, unhappy mind.

"I will talk to Aokiji myself when he arrives, and I will go to the Reverie, as planned," he said eventually. "Perhaps I can convince them. Perhaps…some agreement can be reached."

"And perhaps, in the meantime you will get some sleep," insisted Lawson. "You've endured enough for now."

"Yes," Bach replied with a sigh. "We all have."

(X)

The next morning

Londinium had changed completely.

Out in the street, amidst the celebrations, Izuku could hardly believe this was the city he and Yamato had landed in only days earlier. The buildings were hung with bunting, bands and small groups were playing music, the sun was high and bright. All around him, faces that had been grim and weary were now bright and joyful.

The night had passed, and the new day had begun.

The four of them - himself, Yamato, Doll, and Angela, strolled slowly down the street, the festivities carrying on around them. Doll was in her blue and white dress uniform, while Angela was in a blue dress with white trim. Yamato in turn was in her big maroon dress, while Izuku wore his green suit. The odd glance came their way, but with smiles rather than suspicion. Everyone else was dressed much the same, and Doll seemed to be getting most of the attention.

"Funny question," Doll said, all of a sudden. "But why were you two using false names?"

"Huh?" Yamato looked up from a shop window she had been perusing.

"Yoichi and Shirou, back in Adlerport," Doll pressed. "What was that about?"

"Oh, that," Izuku cut in. "We, well, we pissed off some pirates before we came here. We didn't want to cause any trouble."

"Oh…" Doll looked concerned, and Izuku remembered the incident in the base the day before; when Bach had revealed her imprisonment. "Well, if you've got someone on your tail, there's always the Marines. I can put in a good word for you both."

"Ah…" Izuku paused, glancing at Yamato. "That's good of you, but Yamato and I have other plans."

"We want to explore the whole world!" Yamato cut in enthusiastically. "It's our dream!"

"That's wonderful!" gushed Angela, clasping her hands in front of her chin. "To travel right round the world! All the way round the Grand Line! Ah, what a marvelous idea!"

"Well, if you're going by Yoichi and Shirou, that's what I'll call you," Doll said, winking. "It's the least I can do. And my offer stands, any time."

"Thank you, Doll!" exclaimed Yamato, pulling the hapless Marine into a bear hug. "You don't know what that means to us!" The goth squawked with surprise inside her bosom. Angela blinked, bewildered; and Izuku had to poke the towering white haired girl to release the Marine before she lost consciousness.

"Man, what I'd give to trade places with her right now." Daigoro smirked, only to get smacked by Nana.

"Quit being such a pervert."

"Oh, there's Mr and Mrs Busby!" declared Angela, grabbing a blithering Doll by the arm. "Excuse us!"

She all but dragged Doll over to an elderly couple on the other side of the street; who seemed most pleased to see them both.

"She's popular these days."

Izuku almost jumped, but his Danger Sense remained silent. He glanced, and saw a young man standing nearby leaning against a wall; clad in a black suit and top hat, with a mop of blonde hair underneath it.

A young man he had seen before.

"Sabo?" he asked, remembering the young man he had met in Stapleton's Tavern.

"Long time no see!" The young man grinned, and clasped his hand.

"Oh hi, who are you?" Yamato pointed at herself in confusion. Izuku remembered that they hadn't actually been introduced. Yamato had been downing moonshine by the pint at the time, with little attention for anything else.

"Oh, uh, this is Sabo," he introduced the young man. "We met in Stapleton's Tavern. Sabo, this is Shirou."

"A pleasure," declared Sabo, smiling as she clasped Yamato's proffered hand. "I'm glad you both got through that mess okay. It was looking pretty hairy for a minute there."

"Yes, uh, thank you," Izuku replied. "The same to you. We didn't see much of it though."

"Nor me. Just keeping my head down, doing my own little part in my own way."

Sabo smiled. His clothing wasn't much different to what the other men were wearing, but there was something about him. An air, or manner, that got Izuku's attention.

"Classic rogue type," whispered Yoichi. "Don't get taken in."

"Unlike our heroine of the hour over there." Sabo gestured across the street. Doll was now surrounded by what could only have been groupies; much to Angela's amusement. She was holding up well for the moment, compared to how some of his classmates had coped with being mobbed; and this bunch were nothing like as bad as some of the Hero groupies he'd seen in action.

"Yes, but she deserves it!" insisted Yamato.

"Indeed she does," agreed Sabo, grinning. "But even that doesn't compare to the two mysterious heroes; the ones who took down the Finalem brothers."

Izuku felt just a little nervous. There was no reason for anyone to connect them to what they had done in the palace. Surely Sabo was just making conversation.

Right?

"Just keep calm and don't give away anything." The Third User spoke seriously, with Izuku mentally nodding.

"I keep hearing about those two," he said, forcing himself to lie. "But no one's seen anything of them. It's like they just… vanished into thin air."

"Yeah, funny, isn't it?" Sabo went on. "You'd think they'd hang around, take in the celebration, maybe get a little appreciation."

That look again.

"He thinks it was you two, but he doesn't have any proof," whispered the Second User. "He's trying to trick you into admitting it."

"Or maybe they had somewhere to be," Izuku mused, as lightly as he could force himself to.

"Or maybe they just wanted to be gone before the Marines got here." Sabo shrugged. "I can't blame them for that. Word is the Marines are sending Admiral Aokiji and a decent-sized fleet here."

"Yeah, I guess they would," replied Izuku. He didn't know where Sabo had heard that, but rumors were bound to get around. "They'll be wanting to check on their soldiers at the base and make sure the pirates are secured."

"And show the flag, and act like they didn't make a complete mess of things." Sabo cocked an eyebrow. "A single ship and one treacherous commander. Together they defeated a Marine base, and nearly turned this country into another Dressrosa. If they can't cover it up, they'll want to make sure nobody gets funny ideas."

"Someone's clearly not a fan of the government." Hikage muttered.

"Funny ideas?" asked Yamato, blinking. Sabo shot her an indulgent smile. Izuku remembered what he had overhead down in Adlerport, once he was done gathering the Jammer Snails. The people were embracing Doll as their hero, but she was one of their own. The Marines as an organization were not quite so popular. Or very popular at all.

"He's fishing," the Second User cut in. "Keep it together."

"Ideas about whether that Marine garrison is worth the trouble," Sabo went on. His eyes moved lazily around the street, as if he were casually glancing around. But Izuku could see where they were pointing, where they were hovering.

"Oh, definitely!" added En. "We've got a spy here, or some kind of subversive. He doesn't want to be overheard, and he doesn't want Doll seeing him."

Izuku looked straight at Sabo, thinking back to their first meeting in the tavern. His Danger Sense was silent, and even without it, Sabo didn't seem like a bad person.

"Sabo, who do you work for?" Izuku asked straight out. Sabo paused, blinking. He had not expected that.

"What makes you think I work for anybody?" he asked in reply. "I'm nobody suspicious."

"Doll mentioned that two mysterious warriors who helped her against the Finalem lieutenants. One of them wore a top hat, and fought with a pipe." He said as he eyed the same accessory perched atop of the blonde's crown.

Sabo looked at him with what might have been respect. The boy shrugged without much care.

"Let's just say I'm an interested party, and I work with an interested party of interested parties," he replied, smiling. "One of our interests is helping those in need, and another is helping people who fall foul of authority, including the Marines."

He took something out of his pocket. It was a small bottle, with a shred of paper inside it.

"This is what we call a Vivre card," he said. "This one is bound to me. The paper inside will point to wherever I am." He held it up, and Izuku saw the little paper shred shift to point straight at Sabo. "If you like, I can have one made that's bound to you. And if you keep this one, and I keep that one, we can find each other easily."

"Wow," Izuku breathed, staring at the bottle. Bearing in mind Log Poses and Eternal Poses, it wasn't all that strange. "How does it work? How are they made?"

"With your fingernails."

His mind momentarily froze, blanked out with an error command. He hadn't just heard that, had he?

"Fingernails?" he asked, looking at Sabo as if he had his underwear on his head.

"I don't know how it works," insisted Sabo awkwardly. "But trust me, it does. I just need a few nail clippings, and I've even got a bottle and clipper for it." He slipped the Vivre card back into his pocket, and pulled out a similar but empty bottle, and a pair of metal nail clippers.

Izuku paused, thinking. Fulfilling this man's deal would be an act of trust, and a dangerous one. If the Vivre Cards worked as described, then Sabo - or whoever possessed the card - would be able to track him anywhere.

"Don't do it," hissed the Third User. "Don't give him that kind of power."

"But he's offering the same," retorted Daigoro. "He can find us, and we can find him. It balances out."

"Idiot! Why should he care if we can find him!?" snarled the Third. "Some people don't care if they live or die! They'll take that kind of risk to get what they want!"

"We're stuck in a world we know next to nothing about with a borderline invincible monster after us and virtually no help or allies to speak of. If we don't suck it up and make some tough choices we won't last long," Daigoro yelled back, his whips briefly appearing behind him.

Izuku drew a breath, made his choice, and took the bottle and clippers from Sabo.

"You sure about this?" Sabo asked, half-amused, as Izuku clipped his nails into the bottle.

"I don't mind, " replied Izuku, sealing the bottle. "Besides. When you return the card to me, I'll give you our true names." Sabo's eyes rose up, the smirk on his face growing.

"That's kinda risky, isn't it?"

"Not really." Izuku grinned. "If you do actually come back, it means we can trust you."

Sabo blinked, taken aback. So did Yamato.

"That's some pretty dangerous logic," he said, forcing a smirk. "We could be enemies by then."

"I don't think so."

"You don't?"

"I don't." Izuku gave him his most innocent smile. "You risked your life to help Doll with those pirates. Why would a bad person help those in need?"

"Seriously!?" growled the Second User as Izuku winced a bit. This may have been the first time the Second has been legitimately angry. Sabo gave him a strange look, and then smiled.

"Well, I guess I am a softie deep down. And in the end, I was only following your lead." He reached out his hand, and Izuku clasped it. "I'll get the card made, and if I can, I'll come find you. And that offer remains open."

"Fine by me. Take care, Sabo."

"You too Yoichi, and Shirou."

He clasped hands with Yamato, and strolled off down the street, vanishing into the crowds.

"He seems nice."

Izuku shrugged.

"He's a good guy, I think."

"Good enough for me!" Yamato preened and Izuku couldn't help but laugh a little at that.

(X)

It was proving a tolerable evening, thus far.

Bach watched as Lawson and Judith performed a spirited pasodoble, to the overture of the opera Carmi Anne. Around the ballroom of Watson Place, the guests watched in open admiration. The pair were performing well, even by the rarified standards of the nobility.

The young king suppressed a smirk. They had always been a fine pair, those two; for as long as he had known them, and longer still. Judith had always been the finest dancer among the maids, even when she was in her teens; and a young Lawson had never been able to resist a quick chasse-and-whisk.

Especially when it drew their faces so close, as those two could not help but do.

Really…

The dance came to an end; the guests breaking into a round of applause as the couple paid their respects.

"Splendid as always, Lawson, Miss Judith," Bach acknowledged them, allowing himself to smile.

"Ah, we do rather well together, your Majesty," replied Lawson, bowing. "We seem to have a shared knack."

"Would that it was more than a knack," Bach mused aloud, unable to stop himself with his hands behind his back. "Would that you stopped beating about the bush, and plighted your vows together."

Judith blushed like a schoolgirl; though Bach sensed she did not at all object to the notion. Lawson started spluttering, and the guests broke into fits of knowing giggles.

"Y-y-your Majesty!" Lawson finally managed to say. "What's the meaning of this!? Such impropriety! I know I taught you better!"

"Because you complement each other perfectly, and you've been giving each other the eye for as long as I've known you," retorted Bach as he lowered his voice to a whisper. "You've raised me since I was a child, truer parents than even my blood for all this time, it's only right that you make it official."

The pair froze, too stunned to reply. Before they could gather themselves, Bach gestured at the orchestra with a gloved hand and a smirk, then stepped back as the music started up again.

"Must you tease them so, your Majesty?" asked an amused Jenner, moving up to join him. Various couples were stepping onto the dance floor, and Lawson and Judith could only join in. Any retort they had in mind would have to wait until later.

"I do it with affection, not unkindness, Lord Jenner," Bach replied mildly. "It will be better for them both if they cease their long pretense."

Jenner looked awkward, and Bach had to force himself not to smirk. He knew all about the cat mink lady who resided in a fine apartment at the fashionable end of central Londinium, with a couple of servants and her daughter. A daughter who just happened to attend school alongside Officer Seamus' young daughter. Another long pretense that, if his information was right, was about to end quite soon.

"There seems to be a lot of young love tonight, your Majesty," Jenner changed the subject, gesturing at the dance floor. Bach's eyes fell on Commissioner Tibs, who was waltzing with his young wife; both lost in each other's eyes. And nearby, Bach could see Izuku and Yamato too; Izuku in a military-style tunic and pants in dark green, Yamato in a new white gown, both care of the Minelli sisters. They were doing their best, but any sort of formal dance was bound to be difficult; when the lady was only a little less than twice the gentleman's height. So they settled for hand to hand, walking about as best they can in a circle

Certainly didn't help the young man was struggling to look his partner in the eye, his face utterly flushed. Hard to look at her in the eye in the first place too given the height and... other dimensions.

But for all that, Bach couldn't bring himself to laugh. And neither could anyone else.

"Ah, tis a fine thing," harrumphed Hutchinson, still in his dress uniform. "When I was young, I was never without a young lady on my bicep. The uniform never fails I say!"

"Would that we all had time for such matters?"

Bach turned to a voice he knew, but had not heard in some time. It was an old, balding man, dressed in a sober but well-made black suit, resting on a cane. But despite his age, his eyes were still sharp.

"You, Mr Gregson, had other matters to occupy you," Bach replied diplomatically.

"Indeed, your Majesty. I had little time for young ladies, or for raucous parties."

"Come now," retorted Jenner with a smile. "Our kingdom has narrowly escaped utter destruction. A little frivolity is forgivable, I think. And I would hardly call this raucous."

"I suppose not," mused Charleston Gregson. "We could hear your idea of raucous from the other side of the city; not so long ago."

Jenner looked awkward again, and Hutchinson let out a laugh.

"Still, better this than our kingdom in ruins," Gregson mused. "Your Majesty, in your short rule you've conquered adversity where your father, god rest his soul, may have floundered."

He bowed his head respectfully, and Bach nodded in reply.

"I thank you for your compliments sir. And your trains will be quite busy in the coming days." Gregson let out a light "Hmmph" at that.

"Indeed yes. So much to do. But now I'll have to figure out future payment in escrow. My conductors have been demanding more and more, but now that things are back to normal they'll be bellyaching even harder; when I have to hire more drivers."

"Grandfather!"

The old man paused, his countenance softening, as a young boy hurried up beside him. The boy paused as he saw the King, and quickly bowed. He looked about eight years old, with brown hair and green eyes.

"Grandfather, may I try the Vanilla rose pudding?"

"By all means. And some for your little friend too."

Bach watched as the boy bowed again, then trotted off back to the food table; where a young girl of about his own age was waiting. It was Officer Seamus' daughter. She was by the portly policeman's side as she talked with the excited young boy, the two going off to the desert table as Seamus laughed. They met eyes, and Seamus tipped his cap and followed them along, no doubt acting as security.

Ironic considering the strongest people in this land were clumsily trying to waltz and Yamato was looking all the more embarrassed, walking and dancing slowly to the music's tune at Izuku's behest.

Seems like he could use some waltz pointers. 'I'll have to coach him it seems,' Bach thought wryly before gazing back to the nostalgic looking old man before him.

"My only remaining relative. My late daughter's son," Gregson sighed sadly. "I can but hope my efforts will make his future brighter than our past."

"You are not alone in that, Mr Gregson." Bach offered his hand, and the old man clasped it. "Let us rebuild this weary kingdom together."

"I wish you a fine night your Majesty." Gregson bowed and began to leave, when the music changed. "Ah, I remember this one. I danced to it at Fuzzison's long ago."

"You worked for that firecracker of a Carriage maker Gregson? By Jove I didn't think you had it in you," declared Hutchinson with a smile behind his thick mustache.

"I was young then, General. We were all young once." He bowed, and stalked off.

"Yes we were, yes we were," Hutchinson mused, with just a hint of melancholy. Bach looked around for Izuku and Yamato. They had dropped out and headed for the buffet table; Yamato going at it with more enthusiasm than she did dancing. Bach watched them for a little while, watching their smiles, their bright eyes, their joy.

She could work on her manners though, she was ripping legs off of geese and Turkey and dipping them in all manners of condiments and sauces and eating a plenty.

"SO GOOOOOOD!" She cried out as Izuku was wincing as he was trying to fill his own plate. Some people were even looking at them sideways. Someone that well dressed eating like that?

"Harumph, was she raised in a cave?" Hutchinson mused as he sipped his champagne.

"One can get that impression." Jenner added.

"She has a healthy appetite, one could say." Lawson chuckled as Bach smiled lightly.

"I gotta try this and this and this, there's so many sauces!" Yamato exclaimed taking dollops onto her plate filled with mashed potatoes and rice. She was a free spirit in all the meaning of the word.

Yes, Lawson had been right. He would miss those two, a lot. Who else could have helped him to fly through the sky? Who else had made him feel hope when all seemed lost? Who else would have faced down those monstrous brothers for a kingdom not their own?

Who would give him hope once they were gone? Who would smile at him with bright eyes, once those two had gone on their way? Who would make him smile inside, and marvel at how utterly innocent some people could be?

No. No he would not give in to this. He could not force them, nor even ask them to stay; any more than he had asked his grandfather's courtiers to hang around. He had to get them off this island before Aokiji arrived, and not just for their sakes. If the Marines found out that he had lied to Brannew…

"YOWWWWWWWWWWW!" Bach looked up, as Yamato went sprinting round the table, her face bright red. "HOT HOT HOT HOT HOT HOT HOT!" She took a pitcher of water from a waiter, chugging it to her lips but gasped. "THATS NOT WORKING!!!! AAAAAAAAAAGH!" She yelled before shevanished through one of the side doors, Izuku racing after her.

"Gonna get milk!" he yelled as the doors closed, as some people at the party chuckled.

"Ah they must have had the Madeline Pepper sauce. 'Maude's Reaper' as the men call it," Hutchinson mused. "Girl must not be able to handle her spice."

"She shouldn't have been piling her plate sky high then," Jenner shrugged. "She eats like a Sea King. Then again, she's likely stronger than one."

Hutchinson cleared his throat. "Quite right, quite right."

Bach sighed, and made a mental note to avoid that sauce. Judith's condiments were not for the faint of heart, or sensitive of tongue.

After a few moments of awkward silence, the soiree continued. Conversations picked up again, and the dancing carried on; as if nothing had happened.

Except…something had happened.

Bach didn't feel right. His brief melancholy was gone, but his contentment hadn't returned. He was on edge, his nerves tingling, yet there was nothing to be frightened of. All was well; a party carrying on just as it ought to.

Then he saw Lawson, staring towards the balcony window. His eyes were staring, his mouth open, in utter terror. More and more guests began to follow his line of sight, their own faces turning to bewilderment, and fear as gasps rang out. The balcony doors crashed open, the orchestra stopping suddenly, a dead silence carrying through as the wind blew in.

Bach watched, heart hammering, as the great black shape stepped lightly into the ballroom. An enormous, muscular torso set upon thin legs; clad in a black high-collared jacket, with a white crosshair emblem emblazoned across it. Down its side hung two hefty arms, one of which held a large thick Bible. Atop of the broad chest sat a lantern-jawed head with billowing black hair covered by a white cap; its eyes hidden behind white glasses.

"Good evening, your Majesty," greeted the 'Tyrant' Bartholomew Kuma, Warlord of the Sea.

 

[Zaru]

The entire ballroom went dead silent as everyone's head turned towards the balcony.

Bach could see them, in the reflection on the glass door. Hutchinson's eyes wide with fear; Tibs looking like he'd seen a ghost; old Gregson holding his grandson to him; Doll clutching Angela's hand as they both stared.

It was all Bach could do to keep his regal mask in place; when every instinct screamed at him to run, to hide; to get away from this living nightmare.

"A good evening to you too, Sir Warlord."

"As a fellow King, you need not be so formal." Kuma's voice was a drone, void of emotion. "My name is more than enough."

"Very well, Kuma." Bach glanced once again at the reflection. There was no sign of Izuku and Yamato. A stroke of luck.

For them, but not for him, nor his people. To have defeated a band of dangerous pirates, only for him to show up. Bartholomew Kuma, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea; a man who could level the entire city in the blink of an eye .

"How may I help you?" Bach inquired. Lawson moved to his side; his face cold, his eyes bright with dread.

"I wish only to talk, your Majesty," replied Kuma dryly. "I visited Holmes Hall and found it in ruins; yet the rest of your city seems unharmed; even joyous. Perhaps you could explain this."

"Would you… like to have a seat?" Bach's mind was a whirl. How did he even get here without someone informing him of his Devil Fruit ability?

"I would. We can sit out here." Kuma stepped back, gesturing to the balcony chairs. "You are in no danger, your Majesty. Unless you have done something…improper towards the Government, that is."

"No, not at all. Please, let us sit." Bach moved to join him, Lawson at his shoulder. Kuma's eyes fixed on the mouse mink.

"Lawson is my Prime Minister and confidant. What I would hear, he would as well."

Kuma made the barest of gestures, and moved to sit down; his massive frame taking up two seats.

"I must confess, I did not expect one of the Seven Warlords to appear tonight." Bach admitted, as he and Lawson sat down.
"I was already en route to Doyle when the Jammer Snails went down," Kuma replied. "One week ago, when Marine HQ received notice that Vice Admiral Scotyard's Vivre Card had been burnt, they called on me to go and ascertain the situation. I apologize for the delay."

It was like talking to a living statue.

"Would you… like any refreshments?" Lawson asked. Kuma didn't look his way. He didn't seem to move at all. Not even a twitch or a tic.

"I would like to try your tea," he eventually said. Lawson got up and hurried back to the balcony door, poking his head inside. Bach saw a worried-looking Judith nod and hurry away.

"Our finest brew is on the way," Lawson said, returning to his seat. Kuma gave the barest of nods.

"Now then, onto the matter at hand," he continued. "What happened to Holmes Hall? And the Finalem Pirates? Their ship is set in the harbor town, but is manned by Marines."

"We managed to defeat them by ourselves," Bach replied. "I can explain it to you, as I explained to Marineford."

"By all means."

Kuma sat entirely still, and entirely silent, as Bach related the story of the Finalem blockade. The massive Warlord did not move or comment, not even as Judith returned with the tea and three cups; one of them large enough for his hand.

"And thus…we were able to contain the Finalem brothers in the palace," Bach concluded.

"Who stopped the officers of the Finalem Pirates when they escaped the entrapment?" Kuma inquired, lifting up his cup and taking a sip. His expression did not change.

"Ensign Doll, as I described earlier and two Samaritans. We know little about the latter, save that one of them fought with a pipe and had a top hat."

"I see." Kuma set down his cup. "And these two warriors? This Yoichi and Shirou?"

"They are not here, unfortunately. They left without saying goodbye." A truth and a lie, neatly combined. And even the lie was only partial, and maybe only premature.

"I see. Marineford would love to get in contact with them. They could make for strong allies, unless they are associated with a Pirate crew."

"I can assure you, they have no dealings with pirates," insisted Bach, with a resolution he did not have to fake. "Nor do they have any wish to."

"I'm sure Marineford will be glad of that." Kuma took another sip. "And what of your people? They must have suffered during the blockade."

"The people have suffered," Lawson said out of turn. "But, we made it through. It was a trying time but… we came out the other end. Adlerport suffered the most, but they will heal. In time. We have aid coming in from our neighbors, and our trading partners."

"Hmm." Kuma gave the barest of nods. "Then it seems your kingdom will recover. Though I imagine you will have grievances to express at the Reverie, your Majesty."

Bach's stomach was tying itself in knots. How did this man keep on reading him? Was it a Devil Fruit power?

"What grievances would those be?"

"The G-12 base failed to protect your kingdom," explained Kuma mildly. "After all the taxes you paid for its upkeep. Worse, the cause of the failure was a treacherous plot by its own Commander. I can tell you, Marineford is very embarrassed by all this. And your fellow Kings would be very surprised if you did not bring this up at the Council of Kings. Surely you deserve to be compensated? Express whatever grievances amongst your fellow monarchs?"

Bach did his best to ignore the sweat running down his neck. "It… has crossed my mind."

"I would appreciate it if you did," Kuma went on. "The Marines' command structure needs to be reformed. There are many kingdoms in need of protection, in this Great Pirate Era. The Marines cannot afford embarrassments like this, even when they are as spread thin as is."

He paused, taking a long, slow sip.

"Your input at the council may shame the Marines into upping their game. Otherwise the kingdoms may seek protection elsewhere. This would only invite trouble; to their shores and to your own. I suggest you think very carefully about your contribution to the Reverie, before taking your rightful seat in Mariejois."

Bach remained silent as Kuma finished his cup and set it down. "This was a fine tea, your Majesty. What brew is it?"

"B-Baskerville Grey." Bach replied, feeling small and powerless before the titan of a man. Kuma rose to his feet.

"I would like to have it again in the future." Kuma said. "May your life be long, and your kingdom prosper." He turned his head, his blank white eyes looking down at the silent mouse mink. "Prime Minister."

He placed his Bible under his arm, removed his glove, and walked away.

"There is something else," he said, pausing a moment and turning to face them. "There is a storm brewing in the New World, over the Land of Wano."

Bach's blood turned to ice in his veins.

"Wano…where the Emperor Kaido rules?"

"Yes. It hasn't passed in over a week now. The King of Beasts is angry. Marineford does not know why, and they're reasonably worried. I advise you to keep your head low, your Majesty; lest your kingdom become a smoking ruin."

He turned away again. Then, with a popping sound, Bartholomew Kuma vanished.

Bach almost fell off his chair, as his body sagged with relief.

"Kuma… to think Mariejois would send him, of all people" Lawson breathed, as Bach stood up.

"It was a show of power," he said, his hand covering his face. "We should be thankful they didn't send someone like Sir Crocodile, or heaven forbid, Doflamingo. Clearly they assumed I would have doubts after what happened. I was a fool to think they wouldn't."

"So you did consider it!" Lawson whispered harshly. Bach glanced towards the ballroom, but no one was close enough to hear. "You seriously considered breaking away from the World Government!"

"The thought crossed my mind," Bach admitted. "But you know what Kuma did to the Sorbet Kingdom."

"And if not Kuma…"

"Any of the Three Admirals…" Bach ran his hands down his face. "They can do all he can, and more."

He stepped up to the parapet, staring out into the distant sky.

What was he to do now? What could he possibly do about any of this?

It had been a fine dream, while it lasted. The idea of Doyle making a stand, of being a great power in this world; secure against its enemies, and a friend to the powerless. But it was just a dream; no, not even a dream, but a mere delusion. Doyle could not cope with a single pirate crew. How could it oppose the World Government?

And if Kaido learned that Izuku and Yamato had been here…

The storm over Wano… should he?

No. He cannot trouble his friends minds no longer. They had escaped that awful place. Best they do not know.

"We remain loyal," he said. "We are not without friends among the other kingdoms, and within the World Government. We should cultivate those connections." He sighed. "Still…something confuses me."

"What?"

"Why would the Tyrant of all people show concern for random strangers? Why would he ask about our wellbeing?" Bach wondered, cupping his chin. "He's a Pirate. Before he became a Warlord, his bounty was nearly 300 million. True, he had been a king once himself; but not a compassionate one."

"It could have been government orders," suggested Lawson. "From what I hear, Kuma is the only one of the Seven Warlords who actually obeys orders."

"Perhaps…" Bach sighed. Now wasn't the time for that. "Now then. We should return to the party, lest our guests assume the worst."

He strode back through the door and into the ballroom. The people were gathered around, faces pale, looking to him for answers.

"What happened?" Jenner asked, as the guests erupted with questions.

"I will explain later." Bach whispered, then drew himself up.

"Friends, all is well!" he called out, as Hutchinson and Tibs gently but firmly shooed the guests back. "Kuma was merely stopping by on his way back to Marine HQ, to ask after our situation and sample some of our famous tea. He assures me that Marineford is aware of the situation, and that help is on its way. In the meantime, let us continue our celebrations!"

The guests gave a round of applause, and Bach saw Izuku and Yamato return the way they had come.

"Phew, thanks for the milk," Yamato said as she wiped her lips.

"Not a problem," Izuku said with a smile. Both paused, seeing the crowd gathered around Bach, and the balcony doors open.

"Umm, did we miss something?" Yamato asked with a quirked eyebrow. Bach took a deep breath, and smiled.

"Not at all." He nodded towards Lawson, who fell in beside him, then strolled casually towards the duo. "Continue if you please, everyone."

He strolled on, as the festivities began to resume; the musicians returning to their stage.

"A word, in private," he whispered. Izuku's eyes widened, and he nodded. He led the way out of the ballroom, the duo behind him, and Lawson bringing up the rear.

(X)

Something was wrong.

Izuku had known it from the moment he and Yamato returned from the kitchens, and seen what was going on in the ballroom. The dark looks on Bach and Lawson's faces only confirmed it.

"What happened?" he asked, as soon as they were inside Lawson's office and the door closed.

"While you were tending to Lady Yamato's reaction," replied Bach. "We had a very conspicuous visit… by Bartholomew Kuma, one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea."

Izuku's eyes widened, and Yamato straightened up, as if ready for battle.

"One of the Warlords was here?! Why?!" she demanded, eyes wide with anger and more than a little fear. Izuku glanced from Bach to Lawson, frightened and bewildered. Why hadn't his Danger Sense gone off?

"Apparently the Government sent Kuma when they found out that Scotyard's life had expired," replied Bach. "I'm afraid he asked about you two, by your aliases."

Izuku felt a cold knife twisting in his gut. So the World Government had taken an interest; or at least were curious about them.

"I had hoped this would not happen so soon," Bach went on. "Aokiji is not due for a few days. But Kuma has the ability to turn up unannounced." He paused, and sighed. "My friends, you were having fun tonight, and you deserve far more. It shames me to ask this, but…"

"We'll leave in the morning," Izuku spoke up, his heart aching at the sadness on Yamato's face. "The Marines only know our aliases, right?"

"I told them you had already departed. But the longer you stay, the more trouble we invite." Bach stalked along the wall of the office, not looking Izuku in the eye. "You came here at Whitey Bay's request, did you not?" He glanced at Lawson.

"Lawson, contact her at once, and explain the situation. Also, relay our intentions regarding the Finalem ship."

"Very well," said Izuku, with a sigh. "In the meantime, you have a party to tend to."

"That I do." Bach opened the door. "Goodnight you two. I'll see you two in the morning, I would like to give something to you." Bach had a soft but sad smile on his face.

"A-Alright, good night your Maj-I mean, Bach." Izuku said, remembering what the blue haired man had said.

"Night Bach," Yamato added. The king nodded, and stepped out; closing the door behind him.

"I suppose I should call Bay right now," Lawson mused, and strode over to a cupboard. He opened the door, reached inside, and turned something. Izuku heard the walls clunk and click.

"Just like in the palace," Yamato mused. "Soundproofing?"

"Indeed." Lawson sat down at this desk and began rummaging through it, while Izuku and Yamato sat down opposite. He pulled out a Transponder Snail, and set to work on it.

"Ring Ring Ring Ring, Ring Ring Ring Ring" the Snail muttered. "Click." The eyes opened, and the face changed, becoming more human-like.

"Just gonna say it, damn that is creepy," Daigoro muttered only to be shushed by Nana.

"Lawson?" The face was wide-eyed, hopeful. "Is that you?"

"The one and only." Lawson smirked as the snail let out a sigh of relief.

"Thank Goodness…. So you finally did it?" asked the voice of Whitey Bay.

"Not just me, my old friend. Me, Bach…and the two you sent us." Lawson smiled, and turned the snail towards them, handing Izuku the speaking device.

"Ummm, hello Captain Bay." Izuku said. Yamato leaned in, her cheek brushing against Izuku's, making him freeze up.

"Okay, the second we get to another island we have got to work on this whole freezing up thing before it gets us killed, again," the Third User grumbled.

"Heya Whitey Bay! We did it!" Yamato chimed. The snail grinned from ear to ear.

"So I hear. How did you do it?"

"Do you want to hear it from Lawson?" Izuku asked, offering the speaker back to the beaming mouse mink, who took it.

"Lay it on me Lawson."

"Of course, my Princess." Lawson took a deep breath, then told her of all that had happened. The snail's face shifted, the smile faltering and fading, as Lawson described the effects of the blockade, and the suffering of the people, and the arrival of Kuma.

"So the Tyrant of all people showed up on your balcony? That must have caused quite the scare." Bay mused. "You two are gonna be leaving in the morning right?"

"Yes." Izuku said, taking the Speaker back. "We don't want to trouble Doyle any longer."

He frowned. He had grown to like Doyle, maybe even love it. Were he able and willing to settle down, Doyle wouldn't be a bad place to do it. But he dared not, not with Bartholomew Kuma and Kaido on the hunt.

"I understand. You two… I'm in your debt for saving my homeland."

"Hey Bay," Yamato spoke up, Izuku offering her the Speaker.

"Yes?"

"I heard Whitebeard came to Doyle many years ago, and that he had attacked this place. That can't be true right? There's no way he would do such a thing!"

Izuku shivered, as he remembered what Jenner had said in Parliament. Bay sighed.

"It's a long story, and you two need your sleep," she replied. "You two have a long flight tomorrow. Lawson, have you any Eternal Poses in your office?

"A few, yes." Lawson gave Izuku the speaker and strode over to another cupboard and opened it.

"Which ones?" Bay asked.

"Let's see… Red Port, Carrollewis, Tolkien, Rowlingsway," he shuddered visibly at the last one. "Ah, here's one. Rubikan." He took the Eternal Pose out, holding it before him. "An Island far from Doyle, two weeks sailing give or take."

"Rubikan…" Bay mused aloud, eyes narrowed; as if she was looking through a phone book. "I got it. Izuku, Yamato, meet me at Isla Rubikan. It's an island filled with Jungles but there's a pirate outpost there."

"Ohhh a pirate outpost?" Yamato asked, intrigued.

"Yep, it's where most pirates come to restock, refuel and trade their wares. Once we're there, I can take you to Pops, and he'll explain." The snail smiled. "You gave your word and kept it, so I'm doing the same. For now, you should rest up until tomorrow. There are several islands on the way to Rubikan, but only one of them is an Emperor territory, as far as I know."

"Do you know what it's called?" Izuku asked, perking up.

"You'll know it when you see it," she replied, with what might have been a shrug. "We know it's under the Red Hair Pirates; since it's surrounded with buoys with his Jolly Roger on it. Stay well away from it if you can, and don't draw attention to yourselves, and you should be okay."

"Really?" Izuku asked.

"Yeah, Red Hair is an Emperor, but he's a pretty reasonable guy. You don't bother him, he doesn't bother you. With any luck, you should get to Rubikan in about two to three days. It'll take me three to four myself, or a week tops." The Snail took a deep breath. "You guys still have the money I lent you right?"

"As for that matter, they won't be hurting for money." Lawson said. "Master Izuku and Lady Yamato captured the Finalem ship themselves. Per maritime law, it and everything on it belong to them."

The mouse mink smirked, and Izuku blinked, stunned at what he had just heard.

"We…we can't!" he protested. "We took a few things for our journey, but we can't take all that! How would we carry it!?" Yamato slumped in her seat like a disappointed child.

"You may dispose of it here in Doyle," replied Lawson, still smirking. "We can keep the ship and its contents for you, or we can sell them for you as you wish. All monies may be stored in an account at the Royal Bank of Doyle."

"A Royal Bank?" Yamato tilted her head. "So what'll happen to our money there?"

"You leave the money with the bank, and it'll gain interest over time," Bay explained, with an identical smirk. "You've always had an eye for helping others Lawson. I can see the history books calling you the best elected official there is."

"Heh, I think I'm the only elected official outside of the Council Leader at the Reverie!" Lawson laughed. "It's only right that I do so."

"Do we have a count of how many Berris were in that vault?" Izuku asked.

"Well, there were vaults plural on the ship," said Lawson, leaning back in his chair. "Plus jewels, gold and silver ingots…I'd estimate somewhere north of…800 million berries."

"800 MILLION?!" Izuku gawked, eyes wide, chin hitting the floor.

"Wow… that's a lot!" Yamato exclaimed.

"Ohhhh baby, we hit the money!" Daigoro laughed.

"Maybe we can find a Casino Island, have a little fun." En mused.

"I'd rather use that to build a nice house and study." Hikage added.

"Now now all of you, this is Izuku's money." Yoichi said.

"Just don't put it under your exact name." The Second warned.

"I suggest we put the account under different aliases," Lawson sent on. "Your Yoichi and Shirou names are known by the government; and they're going to get around. Does that suit you both?"

"Well…" Izuku mused, biting his lip.

"Use mine kid." Daigoro suggested. "You can use my name."

"No you he can use mine." En added.

"Hey I claimed dibs!"

"First is the worst." En dryly retorted to the angry Daigoro.

"Quiet down!" Nana chided, Izuku hearing two whacks upside the head. "We can't just live vicariously through these two. Izuku, it's up to you." Izuku looked up to Yamato, who was smiling at him.

"Whatever name you go with, I'm fine with Izuku." She grinned ear to ear, and after some pondering, Izuku smiled.

"Well… I was hoping we can go with Hisashi and Anna." Izuku suggested. Lawson cocked an eyebrow.

"Hisashi and Anna?" En and Daigoro spoke aloud in his head.

"Oh! Hisashi is the name of your Father right?" Yamato cut in. She smiled and blushed, fidgeting with her forefingers. "You told me before, and I started writing it down. Everything about your life."

"Even how I met… him?" Izuku asked. Yamato nodded, grinning from ear to ear.

"That day in the sunset in that neighborhood when you asked him if you could be a hero… and he said yes." Yamato closed her eyes, remembering that night when he told her his origin. "I can never forget that story."

Izuku felt warm inside, his heart skipping a beat.

"But where did Anna come from?" Yamato asked. "You never mentioned anyone like that."

"It's an anagram for my teacher's teacher," Izuku explained. Yamato blinked, confused.

"Ohhhhhh Izukuuuuuu~!" Nana glomped Izuku from behind, her chest straining against his back. "Thank youuuu you sweetiebuuuun~!"

"Oh?" Yamato mused, then it clicked. "Ohhhh her, that's right! Yep! I'll be Anna!"

"Very well," Lawson got out a notepad and began to write. "I shall attend to this as soon as possible. There will be much to do in the days and weeks to come."

"That's more than fine." Izuku felt Nana release him and he relaxed. "Take the time you need. Focus on the people first." Yamato nodded in agreement.

"Well, sounds like everything's in order," commented Bay from the snail. "I need to get my ship underway." The snail smiled. "Izuku, Yamato, words cannot express my gratitude. You've saved my home, my old friends Lawson and Judy, and my baby boy."

Her voice softened, and Izuku felt that warm pride again. Glancing to the side, he saw Yamato beaming; and knew she felt the same way.

"It's not a problem. It's what heroes do, Captain Bay."

"Alright… you two go onto bed. I would like to talk privately with Lawson. I'll see you both at Rubikan." Izuku nodded, looking to Yamato, who was busy looking at that music box again.

"Yamato?"

"Oh sorry, Izuku." The tall girl replied. "Just-"

"You seem quite fond of that music box." Lawson surmised. "Bailey, would you like Yamato to have it?"

"You mean, mother's music box?" Bay asked, and Yamato gasped.

"Oh it's from your mother? I mean, then I shouldn't take it. Just that it sounds so nice and it's unlike anything I've heard before and-"

"Take it." Bay smiled softly, and Yamato perked up as they had stood up. "It's just collecting dust on Lawson's counter anyway. Better to be appreciated by someone who likes the music." The snail smiled, and Yamato looked to Izuku, who shrugged and smiled.

"Go ahead," he urged. And Yamato took the box in her big hands.

"Good night Mister Izuku, Lady Yamato." Lawson nodded, smiling warmly.

"Good night Mr. Lawson, and thank you Bay!" Yamato called out. The Snail laughed.

"No worries. I'll see you two at Rubikan. Sleep well you two."

(X)

"Don't feed me."

Koala sat on a log, with her right arm in a sling and covered in bandages, glowering at him. She had been hurt badly, and had been screaming and biting cloth once the adrenalin wore off. Fortunately with some ointment and pills, the pain had largely passed.

Since the battle, they had camped out in the mountains, far from Londinium. With a Marine fleet on its way, they would need to keep their heads down, and then slip out at the first opportunity.
Until then, Koala needed to heal; and to heal, she would have to eat.

"Come on, Koala," pleaded Sabo. He was holding a plate of stew, the pieces cut up small so he could feed them to her. But she was being stubborn, as usual, and would not be fed.

She would need to rest at Baltigo too. There would be a lot of yelling.

"Will you be good to head to the Lift tomorrow?" he asked. "We gotta get to our ship. Well, if our ship is okay that is."

"Course I will," grumbled Koala, her stomach rumbling. Even with the warmth of the fire before them and the wind of the mountains all around them, she was still frowning. "Besides, if we can't use our ship, how are we going to get off this rock?"

She glowered at him, and then opened her mouth. Sabo smiled, and spooned some stew right in.

"You could have gotten a sandwich instead," griped Koala, once she had swallowed.

"And miss out on this? Not for the world." Sabo smirked, and Koala glared; but allowed him to keep on feeding her.

"Was your first mission… like this?" she hissed. Sabo opened his mouth to speak; then froze as a loud POP echoed through the clearing.

"Less broken bones, more welts and sores" said a dry voice. The two youths turned, and there was Bartholomew Kuma loom over them.

"Kuma!" Sabo exclaimed, sitting up and grinning. "What are you doing here in this neck of the sea?"

"O-Officer Kuma!" Koala got up to her feet, standing firm as she looked at Sabo and gave him a kick in the shin. "Stand at attention!" she hissed.

"At ease." Kuma raised his hand in dismissal, and then knelt down, looking her over.

"How did it happen?" he asked, the man displaying his hand, the paw pads facing toward her.

"I used the secret technique Hack taught me, and told me not to use unless I was ready or it was a life or death situation," Koala explained.

"Hold out your arm," Kuma urged, and Koala winced as she showed her bruised and bandaged arm. He placed his paw-palmed hand on it, and a translucent, red-tinged bubble began to form.

"You still didn't say why you were here," Sabo asked rhetorically. "Government business?"

"More or less," Kuma replied, as the bubble floating over his palm swelled to the size of a balloon. Koala blinked, looking down at her arm.

"So this is what it's like to be Pad Healed…" she mused aloud.

"Don't move your arm too much, I only removed the pain and fatigue, the injury remains. Keep it steady, and let Sabo continue to apply salve and ointment."

Kuma looked a the red bubble, and pushed it into his own arm. Koala gasped as his arm spasmed; but Kuma's face did not so much as twitch.

"Y-You didn't need to do that sir!" gasped Koala. "I could have borne it! I mean, what if the Government finds…!"

"They won't. Trust me Koala," Kuma urged. "I've been through worse." The man took a deep breath and rose back to his feet, his eyes glowing in the night. "Now, Sabo. You were in charge of this mission,yes?" Sabo nodded.

"Yep." He said as he cleaned out his ear.

"You were given clear instructions not to intervene and cause a scene. Yet I heard from the King that two Samaritans defended the Doyle Gasworks from the Finalem Pirates. If they keep digging, the Government will figure out that a Revolutionary Officer was here on Doyle." Kuma's permanent scowl deepened. "That will draw attention to the cause."

"I know," Sabo replied, staring back at him. "It was my call."

"Explain then." Kuma asked. Sabo took off his top hat, running his hand through his hair.

"A wise man told me; evil exists because good men do nothing. The king was willing to sacrifice his home to trap the pirates. Yoichi and Shirou were on the run from a dangerous pirate that we know; but they fought for a kingdom that wasn't their own." He looked Kuma in the eye again. "If they aren't good people, I don't know who is. And if they didn't deserve our help, I don't know who does."

Koala watched in stunned silence. Kuma set down his bible, and raised his hand. Koala winced as it came down.

And settled atop Sabo's head.

"Those who disobey orders are inadequate. Those who disregard the innocent for the sake of orders are inhuman," Kuma said. Sabo smiled back up at him, as did Koala.

And the man who had the scowl of stone, was smiling.

"Dragon will be proud of your actions. You saved countless lives, both of you." Sabo chuckled at the praise, even if Kuma smiling was kind of off-putting.

"I only helped. The real heroes were Shirou and Yoichi. I just followed their lead." Sabo rubbed his nose, grinning as Kuma removed his hand from his head and he rubbed his right arm a little.

"Those two are the ones who intervened at the Knight Festival, yes?" Kuma inquired.

"Yeah. Lil kid about Koala's age with green hair, and Shirou is a big, tall white haired lady with a rocking bod and-OW!" Sabo yelped as Koala elbowed him. "And had horns too."

"Horns?" Kuma mused.

"Yeah, they dressed a bit weird too… and the green kid, Yoichi… it felt weird talking to him. When I shook his hand it felt like…"

Sabo trailed off, brow furrowed as he tried to think of the right words.

"It was like…it wasn't just him. It was like there was…a group, ya know?"

"A group?" A massive eyebrow rose slightly.

"That's what it felt like." Sabo shrugged theatrically. "I know it sounds crazy, but that's what I felt."

"I see." Kuma picked up his Bible.

"How did you find us all the way out here Officer Kuma?" Koala asked. The Warlord opened his bible, turned some pages, then reached in and pulled out a small glass flask. Koala's eyes widened as she recognised it. Within it, the ball was titled S, and the small paper was pointing towards Sabo; who shrugged and smirked.

"The only difficulty was finding your campsite in these mountains," Kuma explained, as he returned the flask to the bible, and closed it. "Is your boat docked in Adlerport?"

"Just outside of it actually." Sabo said. "We'll go down there tomorrow morning and hitch a ride on the Lift. I bet you got places to be."

"Yes, I must be making my way to Marineford to report my findings. Along the way, I will relay word to Dragon." Kuma looked down at the boy. "Sabo, you've been here longer than I. What is your opinion of King Reichen Bach?"

"Well… coming in before the blockade, I thought he was just some other Royal. Kinda reclusive, with some…eccentricities. And there was that time his Dad burned down Jansentown." He paused, frowning.

"What about it?"

"Well it's complicated. No one seems to know if the old guy actually did it or not. Some say he burned the place down because it was an eyesore, some say he was gonna sell everyone into slavery and then tear it down; and others say it was just some stupid rumor, and the riots caused the fire." Sabo pulled an apple from his pocket and bit into it.

"But when the blockade happened, the dude stopped taxes and gave out money to help people, some of it from his own pocket," he went on, swallowing.

"Don't talk with your mouth full!" growled Koala.

"Sure thing Mom," Sabo replied wryly, making her pout and glare.

"You would choke. It's smart not to speak while eating," Kuma chided. Sabo winced, as he saw Koala smirking. He paused, and finished swallowing.

"Then he risked his own life to lure the pirates into his palace, then let the place get wrecked to stop them. The rest of the pirates were caught in the plaza and mown down by the soldiers. It would have gone perfectly but for those three getting out and running for the gasworks."

He paused again, and gave Kuma a grin.

"I don't know about his old man, but Bach's one of the good ones. That's what I believe, and that's all I can say."

Kuma stared down at him for what felt like a long time. Not for the first time, Sabo wondered what was going on behind those eyes. Was there something he knew?

"Then perhaps he may become an ally in the future, if we play our cards right," replied Kuma. He stretched his neck, the muscles popping. "For now, return to Baltigo and rest. Koala needs it, and you need to write your report."

"Do I have to?" cringed Sabo.

"I can't write, you know." Koala gestured to her left arm. "You can." Sabo groaned, and sighed.

"By the way, on your way to Adlerport, if you have the chance," Kuma asked. "Would you buy some tea? When you return to Baltigo, just place it within my quarters."

"Ummm…" Sabo looked over to a perplexed Koala. "Sure. What kind?"

"Baskerville Grey, if possible." The blonde boy shrugged.

"Sure, I'll do what I can." He smiled up at the towering man. "Still, it's great to see you again Kuma."

"You as well Sabo. Koala, take care." He lifted his uncovered hand and tapped himself, and he was gone with a POP.

"I've never seen him smile like that before…" Koala mused. "He always frowns, and makes statues look lifelike. Was it all because of what happened in Sorbet?"

Sabo sighed, adjusting his top hat. "That's a story for another time. Sorbet's… complicated." He took another bite of his apple. "Let's finish eating and get some shut eye. Gonna need it to beat the traffic to the lift." He sat back down on his stone, and Koala on her stump, as he offered the stew to her again.

"So, is it good?" he asked, smirking as she opened her mouth and took another bite.

"Yeah… It's good."

Koala's cheeks were pink. And Sabo gave a big cheesy grin.

(X)

Yamato sighed as she finished drying herself off.

She was going to miss hot showers; especially ones as nice as these. There was nothing like a hot shower, especially in the morning. Hopefully she'd be able to enjoy them again in the future.

With her bathrobe tied tight, she stepped out of the bathroom. Izuku was waiting outside, with a cart piled with food.

"This was left outside our room." Izuku said as he got back up. "You eat what you need to."

Yamato saw the empty plate on the bed beside him, and nodded. As Izuku stepped past her to take his turn in the shower, Yamato stepped up to the cart. There was a loaf of sweetbread, sausages, and buttered muffins that were still warm. There was even a stack of pancakes with syrup, and some wrapped items on the tray underneath. Yamato beamed, and then saw a little note.

Thank you for everything you've done for us. For Doyle. For the Prime Minister and his Majesty'

'The Household Staff

A list of signatures followed. Yamato recognised Miss Judith'ss, and there were more beneath it; a Miss Robinson, a Miss Cathryne, and many more.

Yamato smiled, and felt warm inside. No one had ever treated her like this in Onigashima. The only time that even came close had been…

She shook her head, forcing the bad memory away, and dug into the food. She would have liked to savor it, and thank the maids in person. But there was no time, and they must have dropped off the food and left. No doubt Bach and Lawson had warned them of what was going on.

It did not take her long to empty the plates, and then stow the wrapped food in the two backpacks. This done, she changed into her normal attire; her white blouse and red hakama, her wooden sandals and rope belt. It felt nostalgic to wear them again, after so long in Doyle clothes.

"Note to self, try out other islands' clothing…" she murmured, and looked out of the window. She was going to miss this place.

"Gotta focus," she urged, grabbing Takeru and slipping it over her back. She pulled on her jacket, then her backpack and goggles, then sat back down on the bed. Might as well enjoy the soft sheets one last time.

All at once the shower stopped, and Izuku emerged in his bathrobe.

"You ate quickly," he said, smiling, as he grabbed his costume.

"I didn't want to keep you waiting."

Izuku retreated into the bathroom with his costume. Yamato looked out of the window again. It was early dawn, the sun still breaking over the mountains, and the birds were singing.

"Ready?" Izuku asked. Yamato turned, and saw him in his jacket and scarf, backpack on, goggles round his neck.

"Yep," Yamato replied, grinning. Izuku stepped up to the window and opened it. It was wide and tall, just enough for them to fly out.

Then a knocking at the door made them pause.

"Miss Yamato? Mr. Izuku?" It was Lawson. Izuku hurried over to the door and opened it, revealing Lawson and Bach. .

"G-Good morning Mr. Lawson, Bach." Izuku said. "Why are you up at this hour?" He looked at his watch.

"We haven't slept." Bach shrugged, rubbing his eyes. "When you run a Kingdom that has just gotten out of a blockade…." He left it hanging.

"Calls, paperwork, people to deal with?" Izuku asked casually.

"More or less. And setting up the bank account under Hisashi and Anna's names of course. Greasing a few wheels," He paused to yawn. "Here and there."

They stepped inside, and Lawson closed the door behind them.

"Why's there a sword on your waist?" Yamato asked, pointing at the shorter man's hip. Izuku noticed as well.

"Well, the staff have already made their farewells," Lawson gestured to the cart. "So now we must do the same." He smiled.

"It is time for you to have the reward you deserve," Bach said gravely. "This is hardly an appropriate time or place, but these are hardly normal circumstances."

He drew the sword, its blade shining like polished chrome, and brought it to en garde position.

"Izuku and Yamato," Lawson said, stepping to Bach's shoulder. "Go thee upon thy knee, and receive the honor of knighthood."

"Knee?" asked Yamato, perplexed.

"Just do it," hissed Izuku, who looked like he was about to have a panic attack. He shed his backpack, and went on one knee before Bach. Yamato did likewise, and found herself looking Bach in the eye; ruining the effect somewhat.

"For your courage in defense of our kingdom, for your honor in battle, for your mercy to the powerless," Bach intoned. "I, Reichen Bach, King of Doyle, bearer of the blade Firebrand, do deem you worthy of noble knighthood, and membership in the Order of the Doyle Protectorate."

He turned to Izuku, and lowered the blade onto his shoulder.

"I dub you once, twice, and three times," and then to Yamato. "I dub you once, twice, and three times."

He stepped back, and sheathed his sword in one smooth motion.

"Arise, Midoriya Izuku, and Yamato, Knights of the Doyle Protectorate."

"I'm a knight…" gasped Izuku, shaking as he rose. "Whoa…"

"But we didn't win the tournament!" protested Yamato, doing likewise. "Is this really okay?"

"You displayed the virtues of knighthood," Lawson explained, smiling with almost fatherly pride. "And you defeated the Finalem brothers. No other honor would come close."

"I'm a knight…" Izuku was swaying.

"I can't believe it… thank you so much Bach!" exclaimed Yamato. Bach nodded, and smiled.

"I would have liked to do this properly, in the cathedral," he said. "And to have granted you titles and lands. But time is short, and you are on the run. I can only hope that one day you will return in peace, and all can be made right."

"Thank you so much your Majesty." Izuku mastered himself, and bowed to the king. "I hope that-oof!"

He was cut off as Yamato laughed, and wrapped all three of them in a big group hug.

"Oh this is amazing! I can't believe it! I'm a Knight now!" Yamato laughed as she twirled on the spot, swinging them around, overcome with joy. Nothing like this had ever happened to her before! It was like a dream! Only Kozuki Oden being there could have made it any better!

Too bad she was unaware of Izuku's face in her bosom, Back and Lawson being choked by her forearms with their feet suspended off the ground.

"That's all nice, can you let us down! Please!" Bach urged. Yamato paused, laughed awkwardly, and let them down. Bach mastered himself immediately, while Lawson coughed. Izuku was swaying again and stammering.

"Yes… that's the arm that took out a 400 million Berri Pirate alright," Lawson wheezed as the girl laughed.

"Heheh, my bad. Ohhh I just can't contain my excitement!" she said with her rubbing the back of her head.

"So I see," replied Bach, adjusting his hair. "And now, for one last gift." He pulled an Eternal Pose from his pocket, and placed it in Izuku's hands. "This will lead you to Isla Rubikan."

"Thank you, your Majesty," Izuku said, as he took it.

"If our maps that Carrollewis and Tolkien are of any indication, there should be some islands on the route," Lawson added, his voice having returned. "If you feel the need to take a break, I would say make camp from there. But there is an Emperor Territory in that section of the sea, under Red Hair. Be careful."

"Got it. Bay says it's gonna take a few days." Izuku hefted up his backpack and shouldered it, as did Yamato.

"Doyle starts waking up in ten minutes, and the sky is cloudless," Bach cut in. "I would suggest you go now."

Yamato took a deep breath. This was her last chance to say what she wanted to say.

"Bach, Lawson…when we defeat Kaido, can we come back and eat as much of those crumpets and roasted duck. And go down Gregson Lane and those shops again?"

"Defeat Kaido…" Bach uttered, eyes wide. Izuku nodded.

"Yes, that's our goal. As long as that… thing exists in the world, there won't be any semblance of peace. I saw his cruelty firsthand in Wano. It's why Yamato and I need to get stronger, to find allies so that we can free the Land of Wano, and defeat Kaido."

"Defeating one of the Four Emperors," breathed Lawson. "An impossibility, even for you."

"Mr Lawson, I've been told about impossible things all my life," replied Izuku firmly. "Me being a hero, Yamato being free. And the way I see it, if this world can create something like Kaido, it can create a means to destroy him."

Yamato beamed, and nodded. She liked that logic.

"The world is full of wonders as well as horrors" Bach agreed. "A long life, my young friends. With the good fortune to enjoy it, and the good sense to live it." He smiled and bowed. "Go quickly now, while there is time."

"Thank you Your Maj-" Izuku paused, seeing Bach smirk at him. "Bach. Mr. Lawson."

"We will come back here! And I'll tell you all of our adventures too!" Yamato added as Izuku floated up, and she embraced him from behind. The Black Whip emerged, the tendrils wrapping around her and bearing her up. "Someday soon!"

"Take care!" Lawson called. Izuku floated out of the window, and turned around, Eternal Pose in hand.

And Yamato felt the wind rush through her hair as he sped off, angling up into the violet sky.

"Alright, Ilsa Rubikan!" Izuku called, looking back to Yamato. The girl smiled, then looked down at the city as it faded from view. The great snaking river, the forests, the mountains with their snow capped peaks. "You ready?"

"Yeah. Izuku?"

"Yep?"

"We will come back here someday right?" she asked, and Izuku smiled back at her.

"We will. Once Kaido falls, and we can go about with our true names, we can." The white-haired girl smiled in relief.

"Okay, the direction was dead ahead." Izuku stated. "The Second is watching the stars."

Yamato looked up. The dawn was breaking, but a few stars were still visible, along with the setting moon. She reached out her hand, imagining that she could touch them.

"Amazing…"she murmured, and then smiled. "Alright! Whitebeard is waiting for us both!"

"Right! Let's go!" Izuku grinned back, and Yamato felt him pick up the pace. She laughed aloud, then glanced back one last time. Londinium was out of sight, hidden behind the white-capped mountains.

"Goodbye Doyle, everyone!"

And they flew on, over the coastal cliffs and mountains, and out over the sea. On and on, until Doyle was out of sight.

 

[Zaru]

The wind howled, and the thunder roared.

King narrowed his eyes, swiveling his Pteranodon head from left to right, looking for his master. Below him, the forests of Kuri were carpet of lush green; though the sight did nothing for his mood.

He sighed. For many days now, he, Queen, and the Flying Six - aside from a still-unconscious Spytand Malice - had searched through the provinces of Wano; hunting for Yamato and Deku. For days the reports had come in, and they all said the same thing.

They had looked everywhere. The villages, the towns, the ports, the Flower Capital. All searched from top to bottom, all torn apart, thoroughly looted and trashed. There could not have been a square inch of Wano that escaped their notice.

And still…nothing.

King could not help but feel frustrated. But his anger was as nothing compared to that of his lord and master. Kaido was not going to be happy. The black, thunder-wracked skies were warning enough of that.

But King wasn't deterred. He could take anything his Emperor could dish out.

He flew over the edge of the forest. Below him lay the Paradise Farms, and then Bakura Town beyond it. No doubt Who's Who was using it as a base for his expedition into the rainforests. A rumble of thunder drew his eye; over to a black patch of sky not too far away.

'There he is.'

He pressed on, speeding up as he turned off his flames, the wind whistling in his ears.

Then he flapped his wings to slow down, as he saw what he had been looking for.

Kaido, in his Dragon form, was lying down by a river. The water was a pure bright blue, just like Kaido's scales. An unpolluted river, one of few left in Wano; and one quick glance along its course told King why. For the river flowed into Paradise Farms; the breadbasket of the Kurozumi regime, and the Beast Pirates.

The dragon's maw was in the stream, sucking up the pure water like a pump. King was still struggling to believe it. Before Yamato's disappearance, the only rivers Kaido drank were rivers of sake.

As he flew down, one yellow eye fixed on him for just a moment.

"Kaido," he greeted his Emperor as he landed, shifting back to his human form. The dragon reared back its head, gulping down the water.

"What?" he asked, in a voice devoid of humor, or patience, or mercy.

"I have the daily reports, and an inquiry to relay along to you."

The dragon breathed through his nose, and King could hear the rumble in this throat.

"Speak then." Kaido smacked his jaws, then dipped them back into the river. King wondered if he was trying to suppress his craving for alcohol by drinking so much water.

"The Six continue their hunt. They have searched through every village and the Capital, and have combed the provinces. So far, still no sign."

"Keep searching" Kaido growled, glaring back at him. "My wayward child and that thief are still in Wano. Escaping over the falls is impossible and I will not stop until Yamato is dragged back before me and I rip that rat apart with my own, bare hands."

King sighed. He had known his master would say that. But he could not keep silent.

"Jack has left Ringo to go to Mogura Port, and has inspected it twice. It's on constant surveillance. There was no sign of them approaching, and no ships left after the Fire Festival started. We have also pulled men from the Spires below Wano to aid in the search on the mainland. As per your orders."

"Hmmph. What of Malice? Has he awakened yet?"

"No Kaido, he remains in a coma. If we rush the healing process, the doctors say he could expire." Kaido scoffed, and his claws dug into the earth in frustration. The skies overhead rumbled, sensing his mood.

"If he dies, I will tear open the gates of Hell itself to drag him back." Kaido uttered. "He better live until I speak to him."

King took a deep breath.

"Kaido, he was the first one to notice something amiss," he said. "And no ordinary warrior could have beaten him so badly."

"Did he tell anyone else about Deku?" Kaido asked, eyes focused on the stream

"Only me, to my knowledge. If Malice told anyone else, only he knows."

Kaido scoffed, and swallowed his water.

"I will continue my search then."

King remained silent.

"Will you not take a rest? Perhaps I can bring you some sake as well? You haven't had any in a while."

Kaido rounded on him, fangs bared; his Haki flaring like a bomb blast.

"I will rest when I feel like it," he growled. King gulped, as he saw his reflection in his master's yellow eyes. "And I will not drink another drop of sake until I have ripped Deku into pieces. His life, is mine to end."

He seethed through his teeth, flames licking his fangs.

"It was my drunkenness that caused all of this." Kaido turned away, glaring at the water. "I didn't pay attention to him enough, that damned rat didn't bother escaping even in the presence of my Haki. And in doing so, I allowed him to not only escape and make me look like a fool, but he dared to take my foolish child with him. He will pay, dearly."

King remained silent as the dragon faced away from him. To not wish to flee before Kaido's Haki…

A determined and brave thief this Deku, but foolish all the same.

"Continue the search. Check in on the Six and make sure they continue to do their jobs. Incidentally, how is Page One?"

"Alive. He's with Ulti in Hakumai right now."

"Good, it would be a waste for him to die." Kaido uttered, showing the faint hint of concern for his subordinate. "Though he spoke out of turn, he is still young and will learn from this experience."

King perked up slightly, thankful that Kaido's rage had abated, if only for the moment. He might just be able to distract him onto other, more pressing matters.

"And what of any incoming SMILE shipments?"

"Process them as usual, but wait for distribution to the Waiters. Right now, our efforts are on this manhunt and we need every able body we can spare. They cannot hide, forever."

King eyed the river. Previously, it was usually teeming with fish, fish he had developed a taste for. But there was no sign of them; no doubt because of Kaido.

"I will carry that to the Headliners in Onigashima. Good hunting, Kaido."

"Hmmph."

Kaido rose to his full height, his flame clouds carrying him into heavens. The skies lit up with thunder, the wind shaking the trees, as his miles-long body coiled and followed after him.

King transformed, and took off the other way.

(X)

"This seems redundant." Page One muttered,

He stalked ahead of the column, as it snaked its way through the Hakumai foothills. He was healthy enough to walk, but his body was still covered in bandages. He glanced back at his men, as they trudged along the dirt round.

They were tired, he could tell. For hours they had marched through Hakumai's foothills, forests, and wastes, searching every town or village they came upon; without food or rest. And every time they faltered, or he thought about calling a halt, Kaido would fly overhead; and their exhaustion would disappear. They had slept only a few hours each night, waking before the sun rose, as if by conditioned reflex.

All for fear of Kaido. All lest he catch them sleeping a moment too long.

Page One glowered, and pushed his mask aside to sip the nutrient drink the medics had given him. It tasted like Ulti's cooking, though with any luck it would heal him rather than poison him.

He sighed. He didn't get this at all. Was this the same Kaido who had taken him and Ulti in? Who had forgiven Ulti's endless rudeness? Who had been impressed with the way they, a couple of cabin rats, had stolen those Ancient Zoan fruits?

One question. One little question, and his reward was a world of pain. That, and a week in the chamber of horrors that was Onigashima's infirmary; before he'd recovered enough to leave and meet up with his sister.

He shook his head. It was his own fault, he knew. He hadn't read the room. He should have known not to speak out of turn when Kaido was in that mood. Hell, even Black Maria had been scared!

"Hey, Pay-Pay."

Page One turned, seeing his sister walking along. "How you feeling?"

Page One's eyes bulged, as he saw that thing she was carrying. That friggin' doll, that bore a slight resemblance to her - hopefully former - crush. The mere sight of it made him want to run and hide. What was she thinking, carrying that thing around? With Kaido up in the air?

"Fine, I told you this an hour ago." Page One murmured. "And I'm telling you again, you should toss that before Kaido sees it."

"Well, you can always ride on my back! You are my baby brother!" Ulti replied cheerfully. Page One felt his stomach churn with disgust.

"I don't need to be babied, okay!?" he hissed, stuffing his hands in his pockets and looking away. "Come on, we're almost at the next town and…"

He stopped, looking around. "Have we been this way?"

"No, the last town we have on the list is…" Ulti looked at her map. "Ebisu Town…"

"Fine, let's go. Least you thought to bring a map this time."

"And when we get back to the Flower Capital, I'll give Dekyuun to a dollmaker to make him nice!"

Page One paused, and turned to face her.

"And if Kaido catches you with it?"

"He won't."

"Why?"

"Because you're my little brother!" Ulti leapt on him and glomped him, so hard that his bones creaked. "And you have to look out for your big sister, riiiiiight!?" She nuzzled her nose against him.

"Gagagagaga leggo!" Page One spluttered.

"But Paaay-Paaaay I just wanna show my wuuuuuuuuv!" she cooed. "You can be huggy-practice till we find Dekyuuuuuun!"

"OH HELL NO!" Page One shrieked, struggling to get free. He did not want to imagine the things his sister planned to do with that kid; let alone have them tested on him.

"It's just huggsie Pay-Pay!" Ulti dropped him. "Besides, I'm gonna ask Lord Kaido to spare his life!"

"You what!?" exclaimed Page One, lying sprawled on the ground where she had dropped him.

"He'll be an asset!" insisted Ulti. "Think about it! He got the drop on Kaido, and he stomped that meanie Malice into the ground! Think what he can do for us?"

"But Kaido wants to kill him!" He yelled, arms wide.

"Oh, he'll be fine once he's ground Dekyuun's bones to powder a couple of times," Ulti went on confidently. "And if he rips Dekyuun's arms and legs off, I'll get Queen to make him some new ones!"

Page One glanced at the Waiters nearby; all of whom were making a great show of not looking. He was fairly confident they would repeat none of this; lest they get turned to ash by an angry dragon.

"Sis, you're thinking pragmatically for once, and I'm very happy about that. But please, consider who you're talking about here."

His head flared with pain, and he shook it. Trust Ulti to give him a headache on top of everything else.

"Screw this, come on, Ebisu Town is right ahead! We gotta search!" He began to transform.

"But Pay Pay come on! You could be brothers in law! And when you get back and need to be fed dinner, I can do the same to a poor vulnerable Dekyuun!" She rubbed her cheek against the doll. "Haaa, even if his arms and legs are gone… his beautiful face and his strong form… empowered by Queen's cybernetics…"

"That's assuming Queen will do it," grumbled Page One. His sister's fixation on her supposed boyfriend getting mutilated was getting more and more worrying. He almost pitied Deku.

"Oh he will." Ulti's loving voice was gone. "I'll beat the shit out of him to do it." Her eyes curved, and her face twisted in a wide, manic smile.

"You think you can fight Queen?" Page One asked flatly. The obese All-Star was a clown, but he was Kaido's left hand for a reason.

"Yep! I know you have my back Pay-pay!" Ulti grinned. "And we'll get Malice to help us! He's been wanting to kill Queen since he got here! He maybe a Marine, but the enemy of my enemy right?"

The purple-haired dinosaur groaned, as he arched his head into the sky. Fighting an All-Star at this point was a fool's errand; even if he and Ulti could somehow persuade Malice to help them. It would probably just piss Kaido off anyway.

But…damn it all…she was his sister. Even if she drove him up every wall in Onigashima and treated him like a baby. He couldn't let her fight Queen alone.

"Come on, we need to work!" he growled, striding ahead; his footfalls making the ground rumble. He reached the crest of the hill, and there was the town.

"Men! Search the houses!" he roared, getting into character. Yeah that's right. He was Page One! With a bounty of 210 Million Berries and an Ancient Zoan Devil Fruit! These monkeys ain't got shit on him!

Deciding to let off some steam, he called upon his Devil fruit and felt his body grow, shifting into his massive Hybrid form. For a few seconds he stood there, relishing the power, then slammed his tail into the nearest house; shattering it into kindling.

"Alright you vermin! Open up!" he bellowed. He saw hungry-looking faces peering out of windows, wary eyes turning to terror. His pirates flooded past him into the town, breaking down doors and forcing their way in. Screams and cries for mercy rang out.

"Dekyuun My Dekyuun~" sang Ulti as she leant against his leg, and Page One rolled his eyes. "My pwetty cutie Dekyuun~"

'She's gonna be the death of me. Assuming Kaido doesn't kill her first,' Page One thought. He lashed out with his tail again, tearing the roof off a nearby house. He looked down, spotting a man with scruffy blue hair clutching a young toddler with pink hair, eyes wide with fear.

"Mush ya damn bums! All of you!" he barked, baring his fangs as they fled the hut. They were thin and pale, their clothes ragged and dirty, but Page one didn't care. He had a job to do, and a plea to make to Kaido as well.

For a chance to bash Deku himself. For causing all this mess. And maybe if he did, Kaido wouldn't murder Ulti for her obssession.

"Dekyuun My Dekyuun~"sang Ulti, giggling and twirling around. "My pwetty cutie Dekyuun~. I will save yu from~the ugly dummy Yamadon~"

She sighed, and her eyes opened, now silted orange; scales forming on her arms and head as anger sizzled inside her.

"I can't wait to fucking beat Yamato's ass like a drum. I'll kill her!"

"You and me both," Page One muttered. He knew Kaido wouldn't allow it… but beating her down hard? Within an inch of her life maybe?

Yeah, he was fighting for the front of the line for that. He would fight an All-Star for that right.

One thing he knew for sure, Deku was a dead man the second he was spotted and Yamato…was gonna wish she was dead.

(X)

Big scary trees all around.

Tama walked on through the forest, eyes alert. Around her the trees seemed to morph; as if they were alive, but in all the wrong ways.

She waited for the dragon to appear, but he didn't. There was a blazing white image ahead of her, a silhouette.

"H-Hello?" she asked, but the white silhouette turned and Tama regretted opening her mouth.

Shrouded in white, standing upon a road made of bones. A glowing shape, human but huge, somehow feminine; with glowing red eyes, and horns sprouting from her crown.

She stepped forward. Tama stepped back, then froze as she heard a hissing noise behind her. She turned, and gasped as she saw a serpent, with many heads, enshrouded in green tinged darkness, its mouths open, fangs bared.

She screamed, running away into the woods, running as fast as her legs could carry her. There was a cave up ahead. They wouldn't get her in there! She ran and ran, trying to reach the entrance before those monsters could catch her!

Then the cave changed, shifting into a dragon's open maw, fangs wide and sharp. It glowed red, the hair getting hotter, and hotter.

She screamed.

-x-

Tama snapped awake, heartbeat ringing in her ears.

A dream. Another dream.

She sat up, shaking her head, trying to feel normal again. The dreams had been getting worse ever since he had appeared, and tormented the land with storms. Life had just about gotten back to normal since then, but the skies were still dark.

And the dreams wouldn't stop. No matter what she did, they wouldn't stop.

Tama sighed, and looked around for Mr Tengu. She couldn't see him, but she could hear him pottering around in the garden outside; like he always did. There was something comforting about that.

She got up, rolled up her thin, ragged futon, and headed for the door.

"How's the garden Mr. Tengu?" she asked, groggily. as she stepped out of the stone shrine that had become their home. Down below, she could see Mr Tenguyama at work, inspecting the new patches of land he had dug up. The red mask turned to face her as she descended the steps.

"It's fine Tama. I just wish we could have some sunlight."

Tama looked up at the sky. The clouds were still there, still roiling and crackling, blocking out the sun that Mr Tengu's plants needed.

All because of the dragon.

"The seeds are taking root… mmmm, but we could use more water," Mr. Tengu said, stroking his chin. "Would you bring me some from the stream, Tama? I'll get some firewood so we can boil it into something drinkable."

"Of course," Tama agreed, perking up. She found the pail in its usual place, and headed off towards the river.

"I'll be back!" she called out, as she reached the dirt path. She headed down the slope, following the markings Mr Tengu had left on the trees; markings only the two of them knew about. The trees loomed all around her, but they weren't scary like this, in the daylight.

Then she paused, as she saw something draped across a branch. It was a serpent, a green one, lounging on the branch, flicking its tongue, and staring at her through yellow eyes.

The air getting hotter and hotter. The slitted yellow eye, staring at her…

Tama screamed, threw the pail at the snake, and took to her heels; tearing away through the forest.

It was always like this! Always bad dreams, never good ones! She hardly dreamed of her parents any more! She couldn't even remember what they looked like! All she dreamed about now was him!

And them.

The demon in white.

"Yamato…"

The thieving serpent.

"Deku…!"

She staggered to a halt, breathing hard, tears stinging her eyes.

"I hate youuuu!" she shrieked, all her misery and grief erupting from her lungs, stamping her foot in helpless rage.

And then the ground gave way below her. She cried out as she staggered down the hill, struggling to stay on her feet. Then her legs gave way, and she tumbled down the hell, yelping as she rolled and bounced.

She landed, and lay still, her face in the dirt. She could hear voices, but she didn't care. She was too miserable, too ashamed to care.

Why… why did it have to be this way? Why couldn't someone make that mean dragon go away? Make Yamato and Deku pay for whatever they did?

Why can't someone… help her!?

Her stomach growled, and she curled up into a ball, hoping, wishing for the earth to just eat her alive. Maybe that would stop the nightmares.

But…that would mean leaving Mr Tengu all alone. How was he going to manage without her?

And she had thrown his pail away!

"Hey there."

Tama leapt to her feet, heart pounding, head snapping around, looking for whatever had spoken.

Then she saw him. It was a young man; quite tall, with freckled cheeks and black hair, wearing shorts and an orange hat. He was kneeling down beside her, smiling.

"You took a pretty bad fall there. You okay?"

There was a knife on his belt, and a strange tattoo on his arm. And behind him, a little way away, was a ship. There were people getting off it, and there was a village.

Where on earth was she? How far down the hill had she fallen?

Then she realized.

"Ami…gasa?" she murmured. Yes, that was it. Amigasa, the village where she had lived with her parents. Before they disappeared, and a bunch of mean adults came in and took over. Mr Tengu went there sometimes, but she never did.

She was afraid too.

"Your name is the same as the village?" the man asked, titling his head. The girl blinked, and shook her head.

"N-No, my… my name is Tama," she murmured. His eyes weren't like the dragon's; more like Mr Tengu's.

"Well Tama, you had a bad fall there. Why don't we let our doctor check you out? Oh, and maybe something to eat too. I'm hearing a hungry stomach there."

He grinned, as Tama's stomach growled on cue as he offered his hand.

"The name's Portgas D. Ace. Nice to meetcha!"

 

[Zaru]

"So, you've all been under Kaido's heel for a while?"

Ace watched, arms crossed, as the girl wolfed down the sandwich Banshee had whipped up. Wallace had patched her up too, but Ace couldn't help but see how skinny she was. It wasn't too bad, but it was still bad for a kid her age. Too skinny, not enough meat there to stop some of the ribs from staying hidden.

All the more reason to do what he had come here to do. To take down Kaido, and take his place as Emperor. The world would know his name, and these people would know freedom. Real freedom.

"Yes… we have," Tama said, tears in her eyes. "What… is this again?"

"Bologna and lettuce sandwich, with some mayo," Ace replied, leaning against the tree as he watched his crew interact with the villagers. They had been hesitant, even fearful at first; but an offer of food had brought them out of their shells, for the moment. Deuce was busy talking to the village elder with Mihar, so they could handle that kind of stuff, while the others were still handing out food and getting what info they could.

The small girl smiled as she swallowed. "This… is the most delicious thing I've ever eaten…"

"Easy now kiddo. You'll make yourself sick eating too fast. Soon, you'll be able to eat as much as you want; and better stuff than a measly sandwich." The girl perked up, eyes wide in confusion.

"Huh? What makes you say that?"

"Easy, I came here to beat Kaido of course!" Ace grinned, saying it like it was the most obvious thing in the world. "Although I didn't expect Wano to be like this. I figured it'd be a massive pirate fortress." He looked around, taking in the forest. "Guess this county is bigger than I thought…"

"That's because Kaido's lair is to the south."

Ace turned, and saw a blue-haired man in a domino mask approaching, a smirk on his face.

"We missed it," Masked Deuce went on. "Which is kind of embarrassing, based on what I've heard about it."

"Well we had to make landfall. Those waves are something else. I mean we did just scale a waterfall!" Ace exclaimed with a laugh. He glanced down at Tama, who was staring at him in stunned disbelief.

"You… you came here to… fight Kaido? T-To b-beat him?" Ace smirked.

"Yep. We haven't lost since entering the New World. And I'm gunning for the top!" He jabbed his thumb at his chest. But the girl didn't seem to share his enthusiasm.

"He's… big and scary…" Tama whimpered, looking to the floor. "He's a giant mean dragon."

"Ah, I've gotten out of tougher spots," retorted Ace, smirking.

"Ace, Wano is cut off from the outside world," Deuce cut in. "News Coos don't come here. Kotatsu would have sniffed them out."

That much was true. Their pet lynx had a nose, and unfortunately an appetite, for those seagulls.

"Yeah that is a bit weird." He looked again at Tama, who was looking at him with haunted eyes.

"Well, you just stay put. Once I beat the crud out of Kaido in his own home base, you'll be the first to come over and we can have a party!" Ace declared.

Tama was silent, holding her plate as Banshee waddled over and took it.

"Don't go!"

The next thing Ace knew, Tama was clinging to his leg, eyes mad with fear.

"Don't go! Just leave! Take me with you out to sea! But please don't fight him! You'll die!"

She was shaking, scared out of her mind. Ace felt bad for her, and glanced at Banshee.

"A ship is no place for a child," replied the rotund woman sternly. Ace sighed, and looked again at Tama, who was still clinging to his leg.

"Tell you what," he said, forcing a grin back onto his face. "Why don't you get stronger, and become…a tall and beautiful lady ninja! Like the ones I heard about! Then you can come join my crew! Once I've kicked Kaido's ass, that is!"

He dislodged the girl from his leg and looked back to Banshee. "So, we about done here?"

"More or less. We gave the villagers some food and medical supplies to cover docking, and they gave us some medical herbs too. Cornelia's gonna love those." Banshee smirked. "You about ready to go, Captain?"

"Yeah, just wrapping things up."

"I'll gather the men." Deuce replied, as he patted Ace on the shoulder, and leant in close. "There's something else too," he whispered. Ace saw the look on his face, and nodded.

"Listen Tama, I will defeat Kaido ok? It's a promise." He smiled, rubbing her head. "And I don't go back on my word."

"Y-You don't?" she asked meekly.

"Nope." And he meant it. If Kaido had caused her to become this skinny and frightful, then he deserved a fist to the face. Minimum.

"Then please… defeat Kaido!" Tama pleaded, and Ace turned, the purple haired girl's eyes watery. "If the bad dragon can go away, we…we won't have to live in fear anymore and-"

"Don't worry, I will. I promise." He patted her on the head. "You had someone you had to return to right?"

"Oh no Mr. Tengu!" The girl looked round in a panic, then spotted a pail lying in the brush nearby. She looked ashamed.

"I was just getting water for Mr Tengu," she explained. "I have to get back. But please! Please win!"

Ace shot her his best smirk, and adjusted his hat for effect.

"I plan to, kid." He gave her a wave, and strode back to the ship.

"What's the deal?" Ace whispered, as Deuce fell in beside him. Nearby, the rest of the Spade Pirates were returning to their ship; the Piece of Spadille.

"Did you see? The village is mostly old folks," Deuce whispered back. "Turns out the Beast Pirates took the women and children to Onigashima."

Ace looked around the village. A few buildings were of stone, but most were of wood; built in a style he hadn't seen before. There were plenty of old people, sitting or standing around, watching the Spade Pirates with wary gratitude. But he couldn't see many young people.

"And the men?" Ace asked as they strode up the ramp, and Ganryu and Aggie 68 pulled it up behind them.

"Sent to the Weapons Factories in the north and east." Deuce paused a moment, and Ace did not like the look in his eyes.

"Ace, Wano is huge, bigger even than Alabasta," he went on. "Onigashima's an island on its own, just off the south coast. Wano's more like…well…a continent?"

Ace's brow furrowed. That wasn't a word he had heard very often.

"Like the Red line?" he asked. That was the thing he'd ever heard called a continent.

"Something like that."

"Well, we got a date with the King of Beasts, and we all came here expecting a fight." Ace smirked as he headed up the steps to the stern deck.

Then he paused, as a hand touched his shoulder.

"Captain, I'm not sure about this."

Ace turned to find his crew's resident navigator and pirate fanatic, Skull, standing behind him and looking more than a little nervous.

"What's the matter Skull? Getting weak-kneed over fighting an Emperor?" Ace chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. But it wasn't working.

"I'm serious Ace. Taking on solo Pirate crews are one thing. But Kaido…"

Skull shivered.

"Ace, Kaido isn't like any pirate we've faced before. Brutal doesn't even begin to describe him and the things he's done. The Marines have been trying to get rid of him for years, but literally nothing works. He just won't die."

The masked pirate grabbed Ace by the shoulders and looked him square in the eye.

"He's not some wimp looking for treasure, he's a true monster of the sea! And you wanna fight him on his own home turf! We should listen to what Tama said and get out of here while we still can! I know you wanna make your mark, but going against Kaido is straight up suicide!"

Ace stared at him. He knew Skull believed every word he had just said. He had never seen him so shaken up.

"I get what you're saying, Skull, believe me I do," he replied, putting a hand on his old friend's shoulder. "But you saw the state of those people, and what Kaido and his crew are doing here. We can't just get up and run away."

He turned and headed up the steps, then paused at the top, glancing down at his friend.

"Besides I made a promise to Tama. And when have I ever broken a promise?"

He gave them a big, fat grin. Skull sighed.

"I hope you're right, Captain…for all our sakes."

But Ace barely heard him. He was too busy readying himself for his big speech.

"So here's the jig you guys!" he yelled. All eyes looked up to him, bright and brave, full of confidence. "We're gonna storm Onigashima! I'll fight that bastard Kaido, and we'll set these people free!"

"YEAAAAH!" They all cheered, Kotatsu roaring with them.

"Aggie! Take us out!"

"Right away Captain!"

Aggie 68 manned the helm, swinging the wheel as the ship hauled away. The crew leapt to their tasks, swarming up the rigging and pulling on the ropes. The Piece of Spadille creaked and groaned, and settled onto its course. The sails fell open, spreading to take the wind.

They were on their way. Ace stood on the bridge, taking it all in. There were many great things in the world, but few of them were better than a good ship under sail, and a good crew to man it.

And he was about to find one. Very soon.

"That's it," Deuce said, handing him a telescope. "Onigashima."

Ace almost jumped. He had lost track of time. But he took the telescope, and aimed it where Deuce was pointing.

Yes, that was it. A mass of rolling waves, and a towering gate. And beyond it, a mountain in the shape of a skull; eyes and mouth open, glowing with golden light. Around it, dark clouds roiled, and lightning crackled, as if anyone would doubt who resided in that place.

"Onigashima." Ace uttered. "Alright… let's go."

He had never felt this fired up. Even Grandpa couldn't have done what he was about to do.

This…would be the ultimate proof of his existence!

(X)

The Onigashima infirmary was located in a vast cavern, sub-divided by walls to create wards and surgical areas, and private rooms for particularly important patients. The infirmary was quiet, the last leftovers from the Fire Festival having long since dragged themselves away. Only a few particularly serious cases occupied the infirmary's beds, while nurses tended to them, checked the supplies, and kept the place clean.

Chief Doctor Bridge paid them little heed. His mind was on one patient in particular, currently lying in one of the private rooms. A patient whose fate would decide his own.

"How is he?" he asked, as he stepped through the doorway and slid the door shut behind him.

Nurse Gaigel, a giraffe mink, turned to face him.

"Lord Malice is showing good signs, but he's still asleep," the mink replied, adjusting his glasses.

Bridge looked down at the figure on the bed. It was a blonde-haired man, tall and muscular, but still marked with bruises and scars old and new; his chest still covered with bandages. A dozen IVs hung on stands around him, their tubes running down into his arms.

Spytand Malice lay sleeping; entirely still, but for the rising and falling of his chest. He had improved considerably since King's Headliners had brought him from the prison mine; strapped to a gurney lest he harm himself. They had told him about what happened in the prison mine's hospital, how Kaido's rage had awakened him in blind terror.

Since then he had been asleep, still and silent, and his body had slowly healed.

"Make sure he remains stable," Bridge ordered, looking over the IVs. "And have your report ready. Bao Huang will be here soon."

Gaigell understood. They all did. They had all felt Kaido's fury, and heard King's orders. Malice was to be kept alive, and restored to health. And Bao Huang, King's peculiar little minion, had been tasked with checking on him every day. What she saw and heard went straight to Kaido.

Bridge had pulled out all the stops. He had installed Malice in one of the private rooms, well away from the riff-raff; with soundproof walls to keep out the noise. He had tended the fallen pirate himself, using his best infusions. When he could not be there in person, he had left trusted subordinates like Gaigel in charge.

He dared not entrust Malice's care to one of his subordinate doctors. They had unique ideas about medicine, and were not above trying them out on their patients. Bridge did not want to have to explain why Malice was dead, or why bits of him were missing, or any number of horrific accidents those lunatics might inflict.

"We could try and wake him up," Gaigell suggested. "An adrenaline shot would do it."

"And risk losing him!?" snapped Bridge, glaring up at the giraffe mink. "I am not taking that chance, Gaigel! Not for anything short of a direct order from Lord Kaido! If anything goes wrong, it's our necks!"

"Okay, okay!" grumbled Gaigel. "I only suggested it because…well, Onigashima's empty as hell these days. Everyone's out looking for the Young Master and that Deku character. The place feels like a ghost town, and an exposed one at that."

Bridge sighed. He was right, of course. With Kaido, the All-Stars and the rest of the Flying Six all out searching, there was no one above the rank of Headliner left in Onigashima.

All because the Young Master had managed to escape, with the help of someone called Deku. Deku, who had snuck into Kaido's own quarters and made off with the keys to Yamato's cuffs. Deku, who had somehow defeated Spytand Malice, and then escaped together with Yamato.

And only Malice knew what Deku looked like, or had any idea where they had gone. Only his answers, even if they cost him his life, could put an end to this madness.

"I know what you mean," he admitted. "But we can't risk it. There's too much…"

"Doctor!" The door slid open, and a young woman, heavily tattooed, dashed inside. It was Goita, one of the secretaries.

"What's going on?" Bridge demanded, affronted at her indiscipline in his infirmary. Then he faltered, as he saw the look on her face.

"Doctor, we're under attack!" barked Goita. Through the open door, Bridge could hear running footsteps and shouting.

"Attack!?" he spluttered. "That's absurd! Who would dare attack us!?"

As if on cue, a distant crump echoed down the corridor. He could hear whistles blowing, and bells ringing.

"A ship in the harbor mouth!" Goita explained. She was shaking, half in fear, half in anger. "They just turned up and started shooting!"

"But…but why?" babbled Bridge, his mind in turmoil. Who could it be? Was it the Marines, or Big Mom? Red Hair even?

Either way, it would have to be someone powerful…or utterly insane, but it didn't matter

They were under attack.

"Doctor Bridge!"

"What!" Bridge rounded on the taller Gaigel, who was pointing towards the bed; his eyes wide with terror. Bridge looked, and froze as he saw.

Malice had opened his eyes. They were bloodshot, staring, bulging. He sat bolt upright, breathing hard, his head turning to glare at them.

"Where…is the enemy?"

(X)

Bao Haung hummed happily as she flew along the corridor.

She had finished putting together a good schedule for Jack's pirates; as part of the upcoming expedition plans. Before the whole Deku mess, Kaido had been planning an offensive, to trash some countries and take some of their territory. Unable to pay their taxes at the Reverie next month, they would be kicked out of the World Government. Then they would be fair game for Kaido. Territory, resources, the whole kit and kaboodle!

She flapped her wing membranes, speeding herself along. With the schedule safely dropped off in Jack's office, it was time to head down to the infirmary and check on Spytand Malice. Lord King would be wanting to know how he was doing, and that those crazy doctors hadn't done anything weird. Bao Huang had heard some ripe tales about that place.

""Maybe if I flap really hard, I can fly like Lord King and…!"

She trailed off, as she heard a strange sound. A rumbling, almost like cannon fire.

"Cannons?" she wondered aloud, landing and listening hard. There it was again, coming from…the harbor?

She trotted through the corridors until she reached King's lounge. She hurried through the deserted rooms, until she reached King's landing balcony, and poked her head out.

She couldn't see much from that angle. But there was smoke blowing from about where the harbor was. Then that rumble again, but louder this time. Definitely cannon fire.

"Huh, weapons malfunction? Target practice?" she mused. No one was dumb enough to attack Onigashima.!

But it was probably worth checking out. Besides, it was a chance to practice!

She giggled, spread her arms wide, and jumped off the balcony. The wind buffeted her as she fell, her wing membranes catching the currents, angling her fall. She banked left, gliding around the Skull Dome.

Then she saw it. A ship, right there in the harbor. She had never seen it before, and she knew all the Beast Pirate ships.

Smoke billowed from the ship's flank, the familiar crack-crump of cannon fire. Bao Huang gaped as the front entrance erupted into a shower of dust and debris.

"Oh no way!" she cried out. "I gotta call Lord Ki-AGH!"

Her left wing-membrane erupted in pain, and she screamed as she fell from the sky. She landed shoulder first into a Sakura tree, crashing down through the branches, then landed with a thump in a bush.

"Ow… ah…" she groaned. She was sore all over, but at least she was alive. She looked at her left wing, and saw a small round hole right through it.

She'd been shot. They'd shot at her!

Then she remembered herself, and reached into her pocket.

"Please be okay please be-Ow… okay…" she prayed, pulling out her Bamboo Reed Transponder Snail. Mercifully, the little creature was unharmed, staring blankly at her.

"I saw that flying freak over there!" yelled a voice. Bao Huang got up, shaking with pain and fear, and peeked around the tree. "Did you get her Mihar?"

"Yeah, right out of the sky, Saber!" replied a male voice. "Kotatsu, find whoever that was, and if they're alive, rip 'em up! The Beast Pirates have Zoan users in their crew."

Bao Huang scampered away, as a roar echoed behind her, tapping at her snail. "Ring ring ring Ring. Ring Ring Ring Ring."

"Please Lord King… answer!" she urged, as she hid behind a tree.

"Click." The face turned into a scowl.

"This is King."

"Lord King! Lord King!" Bao Haung whispered. The snail's eyebrows went up.

"Bao Haung? What's wrong?"

"We're under attack! Pirates! At the gate!" The roar came again, and Bao Huang peeked around the tree. An enormous yellow beast, some kind of big cat, was charging towards her. She shrieked, and scrambled up the tree as fast as she could.

"What!? Who's attacking?!" King yelled. But Bao Huang could not answer. It was all she could do to climb fast, her left arm in agony, while the golden lynx snarled and jumped, clawing at the bark below her.

Then it clung on, and began to climb!

"I don't know! Lord King! Help me!" she sobbed. "The harbor's on fire!"

She jumped, her left wing hurting even more as she glided away. The lynx shrieked and jumped, flailing its claws at her. Bao Huang cried out and turned hard, the beast's stench filling her nostrils as it sailed past.

Bao Huang landed on a tree branch, breathing hard, trying to think. The lynx landed hard and spun round, snapping and snarling, then loped towards her. She shrieked, and leapt off the branch, landing on another one, and another, and another. The monster raced after her, snarling and shrieking, lusting for her blood. Bao Huang cried out as she crashed into a branch, dropping the snail, then pulled herself up and jumped onward. The snail lay where it had fallen, as the lynx chased after her.

"Bao Haung! Bao Haung!"

(X)

"Answer me!" King barked, glaring at the snail in his hand. But the snail was silent, its face blank.

He felt sick. Not just afraid, but a strange, cloying dread. Onigashima was under attack, and Bao Huang was in the middle of it. He had heard her crying with fear, heard the terrible roar of whatever was chasing her.

Standing atop Mount Fuji, overlooking the Flower Capital, King forced himself to think. There was no time to find Kaido; he was in Ringo, to the northeast. He would have to go himself, and fast!

He turned south, and turned off his flames; transforming into his Pteranodon form. The moment the transformation was complete, he leapt off the mountaintop, flapping hard, soaring away towards Onigashima.

His mind raced as he flew. Who in their right mind would invade Onigashima? Who was strong enough? Big Mom? Shanks? The Marines even? Were they behind Deku? Had they sent him to cause all this, and leave Onigashima vulnerable?

Or had word gotten out about Deku's feats? Did they think Kaido was weak? That he had lost his grip?

He shook his long, narrow head. No time for that. He had to defend his home, and save Bao Huang.

The clouds parted before him, as he passed the speed of sound. All at once he could see Onigashima, a column of smoke rising from the harbor.

Flames erupted from his feet, as he remembered Bao Huang's cries. He sped on, aiming himself down at the harbor, and the fools who dared to attack his home.

He would not let her die!

(X)

Ace let out a breath.

Around him, the harbor was a scene of chaos. The docks were a shambles, and ships were on fire. The few Beast Pirates still alive were running for their lives.

"Heh! Is this all you have to offer Kaido!" he yelled, smirking as his forearm erupted in flames. Up ahead, he saw riflemen forming up at the top of the stairs.

"Forget kicking your ass! I might just take your place!" He took a step, and threw a punch.

"Hiken!" A fist of fire, the size of a Marine warship, erupted from his hand. It slammed into the stairs, cremating the defenders. Ace laughed aloud and raced up the steps, ashes billowing in the air around him.

"All right Kaido! Show yourself!" he roared. He glanced back at Deuce, Ganryu, Ducky Bree, and Kimel. "Okay guys, find the slaves and get them back to the ship!"

"Got it!" Deuce smirked, and strode over to a pile of rubble. Ace watched as he reached behind it, and pulled out a Beast Pirate by the scruff of the neck. The pirate was balding, toothless, cringing in terror.

"Slaves! Where!?" he barked, aiming his pistol at the cringing man's head.

"B-Basement floor! To the right, stairs! C-Can't miss it! Even has a sign!"

Deuce whacked him with the pistol, and dropped him.

"Let's rock boys!" Deuce yelled, dashing off to the right; Ganryu, Ducky Bree, and Kimel following behind. Ace watched them go, smirking with satisfaction, and pride.

"All right, now where's your big bad boss!?" Ace bellowed, heading straight on. "I'm gonna whip his ass!"

He found himself in a town, with buildings in the Wano style; right inside the dome. He could see a few pirates leaning out of windows, leveling rifles at him. He strode on, the bullets passing through him, grinning at the looks on their faces.

"What the!? Oour bullets aren't working!"

"Oh crap, he's a Logia!"

"Wait, I recognize that guy! That's Fire Fast Ace!"

Ace paused, his grin becoming a smirk. He had to admit, it was satisfying; seeing the fear on their faces. The fear they had made countless others feel.

"Damn right I am." Ace aimed it towards them, green balls of fire gathering around him. "And you've treated the Land of Wano like dirt! So here's your just dese-"

He froze, as a vision filled his mind; a massive green mouth, biting down on his arm.

He leapt back, as something burst through the wall beside him; a giant green lizard, chomping down hard on empty air.

"Whoa now, who's this!?" he called out, keeping his smirk in place. "You nearly bit my arm off!"

He looked the monstrosity up and down. It was some kind of gigantic green dinosaur, but with blonde hair, and bandages around its middle; glaring down at him with murderous contempt.

"You have some nerve, punk!" it snarled.

"Lord Malice, you're okay!" cried one of the pirates.

Malice…so this was Spytand Malice. Quite the harsh tax collector, or so the people of Amigasa had told him.

"Ah yeah, Spytand Malice, one of Kaido's little goons," he remarked. "Figured you'd be taller."

The dinosaur growled, and Ace saw the blotches on his scales, and the smaller bandages around his arms and legs.

"Sheesh, someone do a number on you pal? Maybe you should take five. Get on the bench."

"Go to hell! Tekkai Kemono Kenpo!" Malice charged straight at him, so fast that Ace blinked. "Datenbi!"

Ace watched, frozen, as the dinosaur somehow front-flipped, his tail swinging over his head.

He dodged, and the tail smashed down, cratering the stone floor.

"Well, guess I gotta clear out some of the trash before I get Kaido, don't I!"

He smirked, and swiped with his arm. "Kagero!" A wave of fire shot out. The beast yelled in pain, but charged on through, yelling as he accelerated.

"Soru?" Ace asked, narrowly dodging a Haki-infused headbutt. "So you're a-"

The dinosaur pivoted on the spot, his massive tail swinging round and slamming into Ace.

"Hangetsubi!"

Ace yelled as he was thrown through the air, crashing through a stone pillar. He landed hard, rolled to his feet, and saw the dinosaur coming at him, shrinking down into a vaguely humanoid form.

"Gnnngh… Haki user huh?" Ace shook his arm off.

"You'll suffer for soiling Lord Kaido's fortress with your footsteps!" Malice roared, teeth bared. "Once was enough, I will not suffer a second time! You flaming rat!"

"Ohhh rat infestation? Guess you're really slacking on pest control, Marine has-been!" Ace's hand glowed orange, fire blazing as he charged. Malice began to spin and Ace threw his fist.

"Shingekibi!"

"Hiken!"

The Haki-enhanced Tail met the blazing punch, and Malice roared as fire washed over him. Ace winced, as pain spiked through his hand and shoulder, and followed through with a flaming axe-kick, right at his head.

A hand like steel grabbed his ankle, and he was slammed to the ground.

'Okay, that hurt!' he thought, as the air burst from his lungs. Malice roared, and threw him into a nearby wall. Ace groaned, his mind a blank, as she saw Malice open his mouth, his dagger-like teeth turning black.

"Agogan!"

A wave of energy erupted from his mouth. Ace leapt into the air, staring down as the wave took a literal bite out of the wall. He cried out, and jabbed his two index fingers at the beast, forming a cross.

"Jujika!" A fiery crucifix leapt from his fingers, blazing through Malice's breast and out his back. The lizard-man cried out and fell back, his boot catching Ace in the chin, throwing him backwards.

Ace forced himself to his feet, shaking his head, bringing up his fists. Malice did likewise, hand over his mutilated chest, his breathing hoarse.

"What? Did I blaze a hole through your lungs?" Ace goaded. "Should really stop smoking, I can see you huffing and puffing all the way over here." Malice glared back, but did not move.

"Once I'll be through with ya, I'll skin Kaido a new one!" Ace declared. "He made the Land of Wano suffer, so I'll bring you guys to heel. And you will all know my name!"

"DIEEEEEE!" Malice roared like a lunatic, the ground exploding behind him as he charged. Ace's body erupted in flames.

"Enkai!" The fire swirled around him like a tornado, as he aimed his hands at Malice. "Hibashira!" The tornado erupted, washing over the screaming Malice and throwing him back, setting the wooden walls and floors alight.

Ace smirked. This was getting fun.

(X)

"Do we have them all!" Deuce called out, turning to look down the underground passage.

Behind him, Ganryu, Ducky Bree and Kimel hustled the slaves along. There were dozens, maybe a hundred children. Banshee had gone to the pleasure hall, to find the women forced to become Geishas. The thought made his stomach churn.

"Got 'em!" called back Ducky Bree, from the rear of the column. Deuce nodded, and turned back to the passage. Time to get going, before their luck run out.

"All right, let's roll!" He charged down the passage, hearing the footsteps behind him. He dashed up the stairs, and waited while the children scurried past, their snapped chains clattering on the floor.

"I'm concerned," commented Kimel, pausing beside him. "Kaido is an Emperor right? So where are his main officers? His underbosses?"

"Who knows? Probably drunk off their asses, judging by all that sake in the basement," Ganyu replied. "Ace is gonna wipe the floor with them!"

But Deuce was worried too. Where were they? This was supposed to be the fortress of the Beast Pirates, but the place was all but deserted. Where was everybody?

"We gotta stay vigilant! Once Banshee gets back with the women, we make sail for Wano!" he ordered, joining the rear of the column. The dome was filling with smoke, and he could see something on the other side. He paused, trying to make it out.

It was a battle. Ace was fighting…something; some kind of giant, green-scaled, humaniform lizard with a tail.

Deuce grinned. That would be a fine entry for his adventure diary!

"Think he'll be ok?" Ganryu asked.

"Course he will. He's the man who'll turn the world upside down," Deuce replied with confidence. The two of them soon caught up with the column, which had reached the top of the main stairway down to the docks. The stone walls and steps were scorched black where Ace had let loose.

"All right we're here! Let's go kids! Down the stairs, mind your steps!" Drucky Bee called out. Deuce saw the Spadille, waiting at the beach just outside the harbor; Mihar and the others standing guard. They hurried down the steps, the sounds of battle echoing after them.

Ace would win. He had always won his battles. He had never led them astray. This would be their first big landmark achievement, defeating Kaido and freeing the Land of Wano!

"Hey Deuce, look!" Ganyu pointed towards Mihar and Saber. They were looking towards a line of pink trees, just a little way up from the beach.

"Mihar, what's up? Has Banshee come back yet?" Deuce asked, as they arrived.

"Ah, hey," Mihar nodded. "Not yet. Captain seems to be tied up fighting. I'm just waiting for Kotatsu to root out that pirate that fell."

"Pirate?"

"Pretty sure, I saw him land in the trees. Some flying squirrel kinda thing.

"Kotatsu's trying to find him, but nothing so far" added Saber. A rumble echoed from the harbor, and they all looked up. "Sheesh, Ace having his hands full?"

"He was fighting some Dinosaur guy. Like those weird Zoan users from before," Deuce replied. He nodded towards Drucky Bee, who was leading the children towards the ship. The Piece of Spadille was a good ship, but it was gonna be tight at this rate.

"Ha, feels good to be a noble hero ain't it?" Saber remarked with a smirk. Deuce was about to reply, when something burst out of the trees. A child, with a mop of blonde hair, and Kotatsu hot on her heels.

"That's not a man! That's a girl!" exclaimed Deuce. "A kid!"

"A kid who flew right out of the dome!" retorted Mihar. "How was I supposed to know!?"

The girl landed in front of them. She was wearing a miniature beast pirate uniform, but with a red top and shorts rather than the bikinis the older female pirates had worn. Her hair was full of twigs, and her skin was scratched and bruised, her blue eyes brimming with terror. Kotatsu leapt out of the tree and landed behind her, snarling with frustrated rage.

"Hey hang on," Deuce stepped forward. "Kotatsu down!" The beast stopped, but didn't stop snarling.

"S-Stay away!" the girl barked. "Or else!"

"Or else what?" Think you can give us orders, kid?" Ganryu chided. Mihar shouldered his rifle, and Deuce shot him a glare. She was just a child! And unarmed from the looks of it.

"Are you a slave?" he asked. "Did you try to escape?"

Kotatsu perked up, ears alert, listening for something he alone could hear.

"I'm not a slave! I'm a Beast Pirate!" snapped the girl, anger in her eyes. "Those slaves are ours! We took them fair and square! We beat Wano! We own this place!"

"Well look at that, a Chore Girl," Mihar huffed, aiming his rifle at her. Deuce swallowed, but he could not object. Children were far from unusual on pirate crews, and this one was clearly loyal.

Suddenly, Kotatsu yelped and turned tail, springing for the trees.

"Kotatsu? Hey boy, come back!" Kimel yelled as Deuce turned, confused. Kotatsu was the most courageous and brazen of their crew. Why would he run?

"You think you can come here, and do what you like! You won't get away with this!" the girl shrieked. "You come to our home, MY HOME, and set it on fire? You will all pay!"

"Oh shut up runt." Mihar flipped the safety. "You're as guilty as the rest of them." Deuce felt sorry for her, but she had chosen her side; probably a long time ago. Time to get aboard and…

Then he was falling, rolling across the ground; a scorching wind washing over him, a thunderclap ringing in his ears. He opened his eyes…and stared.

The Piece of Spadille was broken in two, and on fire.

"No!" he cried, as his mind processed what had happened. Their ship, the ship that was their home, their pride, was destroyed.

A shadow fell over him. He turned, and his soul sank as he saw the shape descending from the sky.

It was big. Bigger than Aggie 68. Bigger than anything Deuce had seen outside of giants, Sea Kings, and giant seagulls.

His blood ran cold, his limbs froze. He could only watch, helpless, as the winged nightmare landed by the girl, and scooped her into its arms. It straightened up, and turned to face them, flames dancing around its neck. It was dressed all in black leather, encrusted with spikes, its face enclosed in a tight hood.

And then Deuce saw its eyes. Ruby red coals, blazing with inhuman fury.

The giant's wings unfurled, flames erupting from its back, the ground burning beneath him, embers tumbling through the air.

Deuce screamed, and pulled out his pistol, firing blindly as the children all ran for the hills, screaming in terror. His comrades did likewise, blazing with all they had at the nightmare before them.

(X)

Ace panted as he shook his hand, blood dripping down his knuckles.

Malice stood before him; blackened, wounded, panting; red eyes burning with murder-light.

"Man, you dunno when to quit, do you buddy?" Ace wiped his brow.

"I'll kill you…" the monstrosity growled, trudging towards him. "I'll kill you, as I should have killed him."

"I dunno who you're talking about," Ace commented, dropping into a combat stance, arms aflame. "But I need to make my way to the top. Kaido's waiting, and I can't mess around with a half-dead guy."

"I will atone…" Malice heaved, lumbering on. "I will kill you…Deku…Deku…"

Deku? Ace quirked an eyebrow.

"The hells a Deku?"

Then he jumped, at a crash and a scream behind him.

"Captain…!"

Ace turned, and his heart fell. It was Skull, standing there, his shoulders slumped. What was he doing there? He was supposed to be guarding the ship!

"Skull!" he cried. "What're you..!?"

"Donpo!" Malice charged at him. "Ryu!" Ace threw up his arms to block, the impact shuddering through his body, sending him skidding down the hall to Skull's side.

Then he saw. The splinters and shrapnel sticking out of him, the flowing blood, the burns.

"Who hurt you!?" he demanded, horrified.

"Captain…" Skull's mask fell off, and he fell to his knees. "The ship…everyone…they're gone."

Ace caught him, the weight forcing him to his knees, the blood running over him. This couldn't be happening! Not like this!

"We shouldn't have come…" Skull breathed. "This place…is Hell…" He slumped in Ace's arms.

Ace knelt where he was, his mind a blank. The ship gone? His crew?

He looked back at Malice. The dinosaur Zoan was lumbering towards him, eyes rolled up, almost like a zombie.

He blasted off, flying down the hallway like a rocket. He turned a corner, and reached the stairway, flying down the steps, into the harbor, and out onto the beach.

Ruin.

All around was flame. The trees, the ornaments, even the flowers and the grass. All was burning. The Spadille was on fire, cleaved in two, as if God had taken a flaming sword to it. Standing amidst it was a tall black shape; a black-winged demon, a sword at his hip, a little figure by his legs. It turned to face him, and Ace's mouth fell open; for in its hand, Deuce hung by the neck, limp and unmoving.

And there were the others, lying all around.

"Ganryu…" Crashed into a tree.

"Mihar…" Floating face-down in the water.

"Ducky Bree..." Half-buried under burning wreckage.

"Aggie…" A crater in a rock, bleeding out and burnt.

"Banshee…" Lying on the beach, her stomach perforated with shrapnel.

All of them lying where they had fallen. Dead or alive, he could not tell.

"You…" His confidence, his joy, was all gone. The demon strode towards what remained of the Spadrille, and put its hand to the figurehead. With one move he tore it away, and crushed it; the wood crumbling into ashes and dust. It tossed Deuce away, his body rolling along the beach like a child's discarded toy.

In the corner of his eye, Ace could see more pirates approaching. They swarmed out of the harbor, and through the trees, weapons at the ready, leering at him in triumph.

"How… DARE YOUUUUUUU!" Ace roared, his Haki erupting in a firestorm. It washed over the beach and the forest, knocking the Beast Pirates to the ground, foaming at the mouth. The giant turned towards him, cocking an eyebrow. The figure at his feet slumped against it, making him look down at it.

Ace roared as his feet exploded, hurling him at the demon like a shell from a cannon, drawing back his fist.

"HIKEEEEEN!" he roared, and a fist of fire the size of a skyscraper flew at the black demon, blazing through the remains of the Spadille and out into the harbor, boiling the sea surface. The pirates scrambled away, fleeing in terror.

But the demon just stood there, unfazed. It knelt down, wrapping its wings around itself. Ace clenched his fists and thrust out his forefingers, aiming them like pistols.

"HIGAN!" He blazed fire from his fingertips, faster than Marine cannonfire under a barrage. The Demon knelt where it was, fireballs bursting and scorching the ground around it. Ace leapt for the sky and looked down. The Demon was still there, glaring up at him, that small figure still clinging to its leg.

Had it been…protecting that kid?

Ace yelled, driving the thought away, as twin fiery spears formed in his hands. Their fire was not red, but blazing white; white for the heat of his fury.

"Shinka! Shiranui!" He threw them down. The Demon's wings unfurled, slapping the burning spears aside, blasting them away into the mountains that ringed the harbor. The spears detonated, shaking the mountains, the hot wind washing over the harbor, making the flames billow.

"DAI! ENKAAAAAAI~!" Ace roared, thrusting his hands above him, flames forming and spreading around them, filling the sky above him. The Demon looked up, glaring eyes narrowed, as the flames formed into a single ship-sized orb; a burning sun in the palm of his hand.

"ENTEI!" Ace aimed his feet and blasted down, throwing back his hand, ready to send this monster back to hell. Below him, the Demon's feet glowed, the land turning red beneath them.

"DIIIIIIIIIIEEEE!!!!" Ace bellowed at the top of his lungs, as he plummeted towards his enemy.

And then the Demon was in front of him, swatting away the sun in his hand, and driving his foot into Ace's chest.

Pain. How long had it been since he's felt pain like this before?

Pain, like nothing he had ever felt. Heat, burning through his chest, searing his skin, boiling the air in his lungs as he screamed.

The Demon grunted, and followed through, swinging his leg and throwing Ace down. Ace felt himself falling, crashing through wood and stone.

Finally, mercifully, he stopped, as his eyes barely managed to stay open, only able to make out the faint light from the burning wreckage of his ship.

He… was in his burning sinking ship.

Then it was there.

The burning Hellspawn, staring down at him with primal fury in his eyes.

His wings spread out, fire exploding around them.

Hot… so very hot.

He pulled back a white flame coated fist, and when he brought it down into Ace's chest, grabbing him, the black haired man couldn't even scream as his lungs BURNED.

And then, only darkness.

(X)

King took a breath as he tossed the unconscious and broken body of the pirate from the ship to the docks.

Around him, most of the front area of Onigashima was on fire. Pirates were emerging from the Skull Dome, carrying hoses and fire extinguishers. But the Sakura trees were largely destroyed, as were the various ornaments and buildings that had once decorated the harbor mouth.

He dropped down, landing on the beach beside Bao Huang. The girl lay where she had fallen, knocked out by the intensity of the battle, and not only by that.

He glowered, His former opponent, had Conqueror's Haki; and his was far more powerful than Yamato's. He had rendered a hundred or so pirates unconscious with his rage alone.

Yet it was clear it was untrained and unrefined, much like Yamato's. A clear sign of what a greenhorn the young pirate was.

King knelt down, and scooped the squirrel-girl into his arms. The girl stirred, and he saw the bleeding hole in her wing membrane. A bullet hole.

The sight almost caused the Lunarian's flames to erupt again, only held back by the knowledge he'd harm his charge should he act.

He took off, flying over the harbor mouth and up the stairway; pirates scattering out of his way. He landed at the top, and strode down the burned hallway. His Headliners could handle the fires and the cleanup. He had to get Bao Huang to the infirmary and…

Then he paused, appalled, as he saw what was limping down the corridor towards him.

"Malice!?" he called out, recognising the stumbling horror. "What're you doing here!?"

Malice slumped to his knees. He was still in his Man-Beast form, his scales bruised and burned, his chest heaving, and bleeding from a part-cauterized, cross-shaped wound.

"Lord…King…" Malice panted, "Has the enemy… been defeated?"

King ran towards him and knelt down, grabbing him under his arm like a sack; Bao Huang under the other.

"You damned fool, what were you thinking?!" King hissed as he ran down the hallway. He made a mental note to have the hallway widened and the roof raised, so he could fly down it.

"Fire Fist was attacking… where is everyone?" Malice uttered. "They shouldn't… have gotten past the Torii Gate." He coughed, blood bubbling from his throat. King hurried on, past the smoldering battlefield, and the Waiters hosing down the wreckage

"For now you need to heal!" insisted King. "Kaido needs you healthy, and with your wits about you!"

He felt Malice shudder and cough.

"I…failed," he croaked. "I let them…escape. I had to…atone."

"Then Live, Malice!" retorted King. "Live, and answer to Kaido!"

He reached the infirmary wing. In the foyer was Doctor Bridge, talking frantically into a series of snails.

"L-Lord King! You've returned! Thank goodness!" he exclaimed as the towering Pirate came to a stop.

"Place Malice under intensive care, and treat Bao Huang too!" he ordered.

The nurses were already hurrying up with gurneys. King deposited Malice on one, and Bao Huang on the other.

"By all means, my lord!" insisted Bridge. "Lord Malice will be as healthy as a horse when we're done with him!"

King looked down at the unlikely pair, breathing through his nose, allowing himself to feel relieved. Malice, so loyal yet lost and twisted; ruined by a life of violence and betrayals, and remorse he could not bear. Bao Huang, a simple girl who wanted so little from life, whose path had brought her to this place.

Had he been slower…one of them could've died. And had Malice perished, so would the crucial information about Deku. King shuddered at Kaido's renewed wrath should such a thing happen.

"Lord King?" Bridge asked, as the nurses hurried away with their patients.

"You will give priority to those two, then anyone else," he ordered. "For now, I must report to Kaido."

"Y-Yes sir," Bridge nodded, and trotted after the nurses. King took a deep breath, focusing as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a Snail.

"This is Whar," replied his top Headliner. "Lord King?"

"Once you collect the dead and wounded, have your men process the intruders, however few are still alive" King ordered. As he spoke, he flapped his wings and lifted off; flying outside of Onigashima back to the Harbor Mouth.

"Understood. We also saw some slaves escaping. Some kids, and those geishas Who's Who brought in before the festival," replied Whar. "Capture and process?"

"Take the slaves back to their pens, and the geishas to their quarters; alive and unharmed. Have Beggar handle the slaves and Ratscrew the geishas."

"They're a bit on edge without their hit, Lord King. We haven't any time to unwind. Why send them?"

"Because they won't get any ideas," King replied. "And tell them if they get this done right, there's a few kilograms of the hard product in it for them."

"Carrot method huh? Will do Lord King." Whar sounded amused. "Also, I've been in touch with Pedro. He's been trying to contact Lord Kaido, but…"

"He's in his Dragon form," King interrupted him. "I'll relay the news. Call in Queen, Jack, and the Six. Tell them to come back right now, no excuses. We need to meet."

"Understood, but…" Now Whar sounded nervous. "What if Lord Kaido takes offense?"

"Tell him it's my call. I can take what he'll give me."

"Right."

The snail went silent, and King dropped down; landing beside a wide,smoking crater on the beach. He looked down at the half-dead young man lying in the middle.

Portgas D. Ace, a pirate worth 250 Million Berris. A pirate who had gotten it into his head to invade Onigashima; fortress of Kaido, King of the Beasts.

He stepped down into the crater, and flipped Ace over with a nudge of his foot. There was a nasty burn scar on his chest; left by his grasp from earlier. His chest was rising and falling; not much, but enough to see.

"Still alive are you?" he muttered, clenching his fist. This goddamn punk had balls, he could give him that.

A scream made him look up. A group of Waiters were passing by, dragging some geishas between them by the trees. Some of the women shrieked and struggled, demanding or begging to be set free. Some just wept, despairing at having been so close to freedom, only to be caught.

King returned his attention to Ace. He shouldn't have been able to get past the Spires…if the Spires were fully manned. But there had been a skeleton crew up there and most; not enough to man the guns.

He took a deep breath. Kaido was not going to like this, but it was time he started acting like an Emperor instead of a possessive father. This was a slight too far, a failure that, if not for Malice, could have ruined them. If word of it got out…

He reached down, grabbing the man by the leg and carried him like a lunch bag. It would have been satisfying to kill him, but too quick, too merciful.

"You will learn, Fire Fist," he muttered. "You will see the Hell you have invaded."

(X)

The skies rumbled as Kaido flew over the winter forests of Ringo, eyes fixed on the ground. He swiveled his long head from left to right, his Observation Haki working hard. Below, creatures ran in fear.

"Where are you, Deku?" the dragon thought. Then his heart skipped, as he saw a flare in the corner of his eye. Had Sasaki found her?

He flew towards the flare, and saw Sasaki in a clearing below, waving up at him. Around him were his men, bundled up in furs against the cold.

"Sasaki!" Kaido growled. "Did you find them!?"

"Lord Kaido, there's been a situation!" the stocky man called out, holding out his snail. "I got a call from Lord King!"

Kaido paused, glaring down at the snail. "What about?"

"Onigashima was attacked! He's calling all of us back, and he wants you there too!" Kaido's eyed widened.

"WHAT!?"

Kaido's voice echoed across the mountains, his patience strained further by this unwelcomed development.

"Talk to him yourself if you want! That's what he said!" insisted Sasaki. He was clearly afraid, but Kaido sensed no deception in him. He snarled, and descended; shrinking himself down to his normal form. He stretched his arms, the bones creaking. He had been flying for a week straight; the longest time since the conquest and still feeling gnawing itch for a drink. He glared at Sasaki, and took the snail from him.

"King?" he spoke, seeing that familiar scowl. "Sasaki says that Onigashima was attacked."

"It has." Kaido's eyes widened. "I handled the intruders, but Kaido, we need to have a meeting. All of us. The All-Stars, the Six, everyone."

Kaido glared at the snail. "Is that so?" He knew where King was going with this. He didn't like it. At all.

"Yes, and this needs you too, sir," insisted King.

"Who would dare invade Onigashima?" Kaido asked; though he knew, with a sinking feeling, the reason why. It was he who had ordered everyone to search Wano; he had left Onigashima unmanned, defenseless.

"A rookie of 250 million, Fire Fist Ace." King replied. "Most of his crew are dead, but we have him and a few survivors in the dungeons."

A goddamn ROOKIE attacked his fortress?! Kaido grit his teeth, growling with flames leaking from his mouth.

"Fine, I'm on my way. I'll tell Jack and Queen myself. They'll like it better if it comes from me."

"Understood. I'll see you soon."

"Hmmph." Kaido hung up as the Snail went click, and handed it back to Sasaki. "Return to Onigashima with haste. The hunt for my daughter is suspended. For now."

"Yes sir," Sasaki nodded. Kaido transformed once again, and ascended into the sky. Thunder roared around him, summoned by his anger. First a child had tricked and robbed him, now a mere Rookie dared to challenge him!

Yes, he was losing face. And King was right to call him on it. That, no doubt, was what he wanted.

Damn it all!

(X)

His vision was blurry, the world a morass of colors.

Ace groaned… and felt the searing pain on his chest. His whole body ached.

'Where am… I?' he thought as he looked up. There were walls all around him, slowly passing by. There was pressure on his arms, something holding them up, dragging him along.

He looked around, and made out scarred, muscular arms, and fur capes. He tried to resist, to pull his arms free, to conjure his flames. But his body would not respond, and he knew from the pressure on his wrists why that was.

Seastone. Shit.

It was hard to breathe, his chest burning as Ace hissed and took deep breaths and coughed.

Before him was a vast iron door; above it an enormous iron statue of a serpentine dragon. The door groaned and clunked as it opened, and Ace was dragged inside. He could make out large shapes, two of them. One big black and white one, the other brown and hulking.

And then there was another; black, winged, and wreathed in flames.

He blinked, and his eyes bulged, as he saw what was in front of him. His captors dropped him to the floor, pinning him down with their booted feet. He seethed, his chest burning as he shouted out in anger and pain.

"So, that's the punk that attacked Onigashima?" oiled the fat one, twirling a gear in one hand. "Took him long enough to wake up."

"Considering it was Big Bro King that fought him, he's lucky to still be breathing," The fur covered one growled out.

"Portgas D. Ace, also known as the Fire Fist. Bounty, 250 million. A mere rookie." growled the Demon, glaring down at him with arms crossed.

"I'll… kill you!" Ace snarled, while the demon looked unfazed. "Where are my friends!?"

"You are in no position to make demands, boy!"

Ace froze, as the booming voice chilled his blood. He looked up, and saw another hulking figure, one that towered over the other three. It sat on a throne, looking down at him with yellow-slitted eyes, his cheek rested on one fist.

It was enormous; a mountain of muscle, its head crowned in white horns; each one long enough to impale a dozen men.

And those eyes…

There was no mistaking it. There was no one else this could be.

"Kai…do…" Ace croaked. He had never thought he would feel awe like this. Awe, and fear. This was the man who ruled Wano, and a large part of the New world. This was the most feared being on the planet. The man, no… the Monster that he came here to kill. For the Amigasa villagers, for the people of Wano, and for Tama.

Ace had never felt so small in his whole life. And he finally understood Skull's warning.

"I am," the monster replied. His voice was low, almost casual; but it still echoed around the chamber. "So, you're the one who attacked Onigashima." He waved his hand. "Let him rise. I want a better look at the bug who dared to invade my fortress."

The goons pulled him to his feet. Ace sighed with relief as he stood, then winced as he looked down and saw the scar on his chest. He looked up again, and saw Kaido staring down at him; as if he were a rodent.

A massive burn scar as it dawned on him as he felt his wound, wincing in pain at the flayed skin that went around his chest. He gazed at the demon, fear building within him.

Did he… burn him? But how?!

"I will admit this. You have balls." Kaido stated. "You took advantage of my error in easing my defenses. You even tried to take some of my slaves for your own. As a pirate, you aim to take what you can however you can. I can respect that."

Ace swallowed the lump in his throat. He wanted to attack the winged Demon, but he could not tear his eyes from the monster before him.

"I… don't need slaves to do my bidding! I'm not like you… you monsters!" he hissed.

"Ohhhh cocky ain't he," drawled the fat one. "Spouting morality while flying a Jolly Roger? Bitch puh-lease!" He smirked, and chewed on his cigar. Looking closer he made out the fur covered one beside him. A tall blonde man, with a metal mask covering the lower half of his face. He stood in silence like the Demon; arms crossed, glaring down at him.

"I'm almost impressed. And that's not getting into your gift," Kaido replied mildly. "King told me himself. You have the Flame Flame Fruit, and the Power of the King. How interesting."

"The Power… of the King?" Ace was confused. What did he mean?

"Seems he doesn't know about it" muttered the Demon.

"Well shit, how did this dude get this far into the New World then?" asked the fat one, clearly amazed. "Talk about super lucky!"

"Regardless, you have potential," Kaido went on, tapping a mighty spiked club on the floor. "Normally, I would turn you into paint on my walls. But your bravado, or stupidity, made me realize my mistake so in a way, I am grateful. So, I will offer you a choice… boy."

"I am not… a boy!" snapped Ace, wincing through his pain.

"Says the guy who got branded like a cow from that pervert over there!" scoffed the fat one, jabbing a thumb at the Demon, earning a glare in return. "And you couldn't even beat a half-dead psycho like Malice!"

"Silence, Queen," ordered Kaido. "Now, I offer you this." He reached out one massive brown hand. "Join my crew, and devote what's left of your existence to me, and your life may be salvaged. Or else…"

Kaido bared his teeth and tightened his hold on his club. Ace's heart hammered, his breaths ragged.

"Or else what?" he retorted. "I have never…bowed…to anyone in my life! And I don't plan to start now!"

The beaten pirate attempted to stand defiant, only to double over in pain, as his panting tormented his scorched chest.

"I saw what you did to the people of Wano!" he yelled. "What the hell did they do to deserve it!? And you killed my friends! Why the hell would I serve you!?"

"Buhahahahaha!" the fat one laughed. "Oh this'll be good. Kid got his ass kicked all across Onigashima and still thinks he's in a position to act tough."

"You wish to join your friends then?" Kaido replied with a sigh. "King."

Ace felt a sharp pain on the back of his head, and he knew no more.

(X)

Kaido watched as King stamped his foot down on the fallen pirate's back, wind blowing through the stone chamber from his fast action.

"Shall I finish him off?" King asked, hand dropping to his katana's hilt.

"No, he is a wild horse and needs to learn his place." Kaido turned to Queen, who had pocketed his gear. "Queen."

"Yeah boss?" he asked, smirking.

"How do you make a wild horse obey its master?" he asked. The Plague gave him a grin that would have left a lesser man considering the state of his soul.

"You break them."

Kaido nodded, and King withdrew his foot. The two Waiters stepped forward, and dragged Fire Fist away.

"I've been meaning to get some guinea pigs for my…experiment," Queen said, watching them go. "If I may take my leave, I can start right away."

He grinned, a grin Kaido knew well. Queen had many vices, but his abilities more than made up for them; especially that brilliant, merciless intellect. He and King despised each other; but they were his left and right hands for a reason.

"You may, and have your men return to their posts in Udon," he ordered. "And send the Six in."

"Roger that, boss." Queen nodded, with about as much respect as he was capable of, and lumbered out of the chamber. Jack and King took up position by his throne, standing to attention as the Flying Six - or five of them anyway - filed in.

They looked tired, and careworn. Black Maria had wrinkles around her eyes. Who's Who's suit was dirty. Sasaki looked like he'd been dragged through a hedge backwards. Ulti's hair was frayed and looked annoyed, and Page One looked world-weary.

"Lord Kaido," Black Maria bowed, her customary grace untarnished. The others did likewise, as the doors swung shut behind them. Kaido acknowledged her with a lingering glance before gazing towards a certain member.

"Page One," he said, the purple-haired youth snapping to attention. "How are you feeling?"

"Fine, Lord Kaido! Much better!" babbled the youngest of the Flying Six. "I…I apologize for speaking out of turn, Lord Kaido! It won't happen again!"

"Good, you can walk at least." Kaido nodded. Page One and Ulti could be troublesome sometimes, but they had become fine pirates under his tutelage.

"Now then. King, you called this meeting and I know why," he said, letting his First Mate take the floor. King bowed to Kaido, then turned to the others.

"Spytand Malice has awoken, and he fought off Fire Fist," he said. They all perked up, and Kaido felt his stomach knot as he glared at the floor. This feeling of being so reliant on another… it sickened him.

"He tried to fight off that dude?" asked Who's Who, appalled. "Does he have a death wish?"

"Is he okay?" Sasaki inquired, more for their sake, knowing the backlash should he expire.

"He's alive, and stable, but in a light coma," King went on. "Doctor Bridge reckons he'll wake up in two days, and he should be able to talk."

"But why fight Fire Fist in his condition?" Black Maria asked.

"Because he is loyal," King replied, looking each one of them in the eye. "I know he was a turncoat," he paused, fixing his eyes on Who's Who. "But he has proven his worth. And when he awakens, he will tell Kaido all he knows, and Kaido will decide his fate."

He turned to Black Maria. "Maria, can you go to the Flower Capital and collect those artists Orochi has under house arrest? We will need them to make improved sketches for Deku."

Ulti glanced at the giantess, and Page One rubbed his bandaged arms.

"I will head back there tonight." Black Maria nodded. She did not look enthused at having to travel across Wano again, but Kaido knew she would oblige.

"Also, you will transfer your attached pirates back to Onigashima," King went on. "Fire Fist attacked us because we were undermanned. You will continue the search with your usual crews. I trust there will be no complaints?"

No heads shook, and King nodded.

"What about the Red Reavers?" Sasaki asked. "Malice's crew?"

"They'll continue under my command," King replied. Sasaki nodded, apparently satisfied. The others looked relieved. The Red Reavers were a potent force, almost a match for the Armored Division. But they were hard to work with at the best of times.

"Good," he said, turning back to Kaido. "Next, we need to finalize the expedition we had planned before Yamato went missing."

Kaido let out a snarling breath, as his anger rose.

"Think about it," insisted King. "We were attacked by some lowly rookie with a big head. If word of it gets out, we'll look weak, vulnerable. Big Mom will take action."

Kaido bared his teeth. He knew King was right, and that just made him angrier.

"Jack," he growled.

"Sir."

"Ready your fleet," Kaido snarled. "You will lead the expedition. It'll be a good experience for you."

"Yes sir, thank you." Jack nodded his head. "I won't let you down. Their lands and their treasure will be yours."

"And the hunt for Deku?" Who's Who asked.

"King will remain in charge of Onigashima." Kaido went on. "The rest of you will return to Wano with me and continue the search. My child and the thief will be found."

He saw Who's Who wince at the prospect, and knew he needed to address that. Kaido closed his eyes and sighed through his nose.

"I… have made mistakes," he admitted. "But we will be stronger for this. Those two will be found, and our empire will grow larger. We may even have a strong new Headliner, if Queen can manage it."

He paused for effect.

"Return now to Wano, rest for the night, and then continue the search."

"Yes Lord Kaido." They all bowed, and Kaido dismissed them with a wave of his hand. He sat back on his throne as they filed out, and a notion wandered into his mind.

That boy, Portgas D. Ace. His eyes…there was something…nostalgic about them.

"Those eyes," he rumbled.

"Sir?" King asked.

"I'm not sure when but… I've seen those eyes before." He took a deep breath.

Strange.

(X)

It was dark.

That was all Ace could see, as his eyes opened. He tried to move, but chains held him tight. He seethed, and looked around, trying to figure out where he was.

"Rise and shine, Fire Fist!" came a booming jeer that made his ears ache. It had come from a loudspeaker.

A loudspeaker? In a dungeon?

"You… you're that fat guy…. Queen!" Ace barked. He looked around, but he couldn't see anything.

"Hey now, you're lucky I don't consider fat an insult punk! Sure I'm fat, but underneath this is all muscle and more, and bitch boy? I am BEAUTIFUL!"

"What gives huh?" demanded Ace. "Can't talk to me man to man? Like some coward!"

"Buhahahaha oh man, trust me. You'll get plenty of me, man to man, in the times to come. Depending on your answer, anyway."

A high screen flickered into light, blinding in the darkness. On the screen was the fat one from before; a wide, dome-like head set onto a broad frame, its neck lost under rolls of fat. At its top was a blonde ponytail, at its front a pair of thick, black lips; and eyes hidden behind goggles.

"What do you want fatass!?" spat Ace. "If you want me to join your crew, forget it!"

"The thing is, Kaido is interested in ya," drawled Queen. "Since you were dumb enough to attack the home base of the World's Strongest Creature."

He picked at his ear with one pudgy finger.

"Do you like biting the hand that feeds ya?" he asked. "To be free? Prove something? Kid, lemme tell ya, in this world you're either a tool, a user, or both. So get used to it!"

He leered a leer that made Ace's stomach churn.

"You've been out for several days, my guy," he went on, smirking. "And I gotta say, I even surprise myself with how persuasive I can be."

Ace felt his chains slacken, though the Seastone cuffs remained. He got up, and began feeling around his cell. He was surrounded by bars, like a cage.

Then it hit him.

"Wait, days?"

"Oh yeah, I honestly thought you were dead or something. But hey, you lived so Kaido's happy. Well, in his own way." Queen shrugged. "Anyway, I got a meeting later on. Gonna attend an interrogation, so to speak."

Ace felt movement under the floor, and heard the clunk and clatter of gears turning.

"So I'm gonna make one last offer! Do you wanna join the Beast Pirates? Serve under Emperor Kaido? Come on Fire Fist! We can be friends even!" Queen exclaimed. "We can sing, dance, swim in pools of gems and gold and berri bills, that latter one is the best by the way!"

He laughed.

"And the woman oh egads the women! You can get your pick of the litter! Want em aged like fine wine? Want them young and ripe? Or in between! Oh and the hardest drugs too, and lemme tell ya brother…" He put a hand to his jowls and stage-whispered. "We got some the loudest shit this side of Paradise!"

'You really like to hear yourself talk, don't you,' Ace thought, glaring up at the screen.

"Plus when does Kaido show interest in Logias?" Queen mused, as if talking to himself. "Between you and me, I think he's seeing you as some kinda hard counter to Aokiji, maybe with King. Your flames, against his ice? That'll be quite the show."

Ace looked around. He could see cells set into the walls, but they were all empty. What was going on?

"So what do ya say pal? I'm offering an olive branch here~"

"You offer all that… I refuse." He closed his eyes, looking away. His stomach groaned with hunger, and his heart ached with loss, and shame.

"What's the point anyway?" he retorted. "Even if I liked the depraved shit you go in for, I wouldn't enjoy it with you. This sea, this world, they're meant to be enjoyed with friends. My friends. And you killed them all!"

"Awwwww, ain't that so touching!" sneered Queen. "The simple pleasures of life, enjoyed with friends. It gets me here!" He slapped a pudgy hand to his fat chest. "It makes me wanna cry…if I was a giant PUSSY about it!"

He cackled like a madman. Ace snarled, and grabbed the bars.

"When I get out of here! I'll kill you, mark my words! I will avenge my crew!" he roared. Every fiber of his being, every scrap of strength he had left, yearned to tear apart those bars, reach into that screen, and snap his fat neck.

"Avenge?" Queen's leer returned. "Oh, didn't I tell you? Your crewmates are alive!"

Ace stared at the screen, his mind in turmoil. His friends were alive?

"You're lying!" he hissed. He didn't dare believe it. This thing was trying to trick him!

"Don't believe me, why don't ya ask your first mate!" Queen chided. A light came on behind him, and the cage bars slid down into the floor. Ace turned to look, and saw a light in one of the cells. The bars were gone; revealing what looked like a body slumped in a chair.

Ace saw it, and his heart stopped, as he recognised the clothes.

"Deuce!" Ace cried out, running to his friend. But the body wearing Deuce's clothes did not stir. Nor was it wearing his domino mask. Its face was covered by a sheet of paper, with a red and black eye on it. Raspy breaths whispered from underneath.

"You're okay! You're okay!" Ace laughed in dumbfounded relief.

"Ugh… nnnnngh…" Deuce uttered.

"Hey what's wrong man? Why are you wearing that thing? Don't you see me? You okay?"

Ace lifted the mask.

And he saw.

"What…?" He staggered back, the mask falling back into place, the horror burned into his mind.

"Visual confirmed…" Deuce uttered, raising his head. The voice, once so full of life, was a robotic monotone. "Of…F-Fire Fist…Ace…"

"WHAT DID YOU DO TO HIM!?" Ace howled.

"Like I said, I'm very persuasive," Queen jeered. "I persuaded him to join the crew. Him and a few others. Here, check them out!"

Around him, more bars receded, and more lights came on, revealing more chairs.

"Behold, the first of the Beast Pirates new Surveillance Corps!" proclaimed Queen. "But I think they need a simpler name, don't you? How about…the Marys! Yeah, simple and easy! Damn am I good!"

Ace's blood ran cold as he saw the bodies slumped in the chairs, faces hidden behind paper masks. Ganryu. Banshee. Mihar. Saber. Kimmel.

"Oh, if you could only see your face!" Queen was looking at a console to one side. "Some of my best work!"

"How…could…you!?" he gasped, through aching lungs. "They have…no…!"

"How?" Queen put a finger to his chin. "How can I do this? Well let me remind you, Fire Fist. You attacked our fortress, set stuff on fire, killed a bunch of our men. You know, for such a strong kid, you're not very self aware."

A strange sound filled the chamber. A droning sound, rising and falling, almost like…

"You fucked around with us Fire Fist, so we are gonna fuck around with you. And by the time we're finished, you're either gonna be begging to join our crew or for a seastone bullet to the head. Wonder which you'll pick."

More screens lit up around the chamber walls, and the sound got even louder.

It was laughter. The laughter of the faces on the screen. The faces of Beast Pirates, their faces twisted into wide, unnatural smiles, their eyes bulging with madness. Men and women, human and mink, young and old. All of them laughing. All of them insane.

Ace tried to back away, to find a place to hide. But there was nowhere to hide. Around him, the Marys that had once been his friends stood up, arms hanging limp. He could see them all so clearly. Kimmel's tall head, covered in stitched wounds and surgical scars. Drool dripping from Banshee's lips.

He couldn't take it. He couldn't process it. It was too much!

It was a bad dream. It had to be. He ate something bad at Amigasa. He passed out from drinking. That's all.

This was all just a bad dream.

A nightmare.

Wake up.

Wake up.

Wake up wake up wake up wake up!

"Buhahahahaha! Oh no Portgas D. Ace, this is no dream!" The fat man had been replaced by an orange-scaled lizard, leering down at him. "Welcome, to the Monster World!"

The dinosaur threw back its head and laughed; his bellowing joining the cacophony. Only the Marys remained silent, as they trudged closer.

"Visual confirmed…" Mihar droned.

"On Fire Fist Ace." Saber added.

Tears filled Ace's eyes. Tears of utter despair, as his ruined mind summoned Skull's face to torment him.

'I hope you're right, Captain…For all our sakes.'

This was all his fault. This was a mistake. He shouldn't have come here. He shouldn't have come to the New World. He shouldn't have taken in everyone. He shouldn't have met Deuce in Loguetown. He shouldn't have left Dawn Island. He shouldn't have ignored Garp's advice.

This was all a mistake.

His life…was a mistake.

Ace screamed, but even his scream could not drown out the laughter.

'Luffy, don't come here. Please, don't! Stay with Makino! Stay in Foosha Village! Don't become a pirate! This place… this side of the sea. The road to the One Piece. To your dream…'

"BUHAHAHAHAHA! LOOK AT HIM PLEASURES! HE'S CRYING LIKE A LITTLE BITCH! BUAHAHAHAHA!"

'IT'S HELL!'

And he screamed, as his mind shattered.

And his scream echoed through the depths of Onigashima.

(X)

It was nightfall on the coast near Amigasa Village.

Sugiyaki, otherwise known as Mr Tengu, made his way carefully down the slope. Sure enough, there was Tama at her spot; the spot she had come to every few hours, to gaze out over the sea.

Over the sea, to where the darkest clouds resided. Onigashima. He could see its eyes glowing, in the far distance, just inside the horizon.

"Tama," he said. "Dinner is ready. Come, the fish will get cold."

The girl was silent. He couldn't see her face, but the old man could see her gripping her skirt.

"I asked around the village. There's been no sign of Ace and his crew." Sugiyaki said sadly. And then his heart sank, as he saw the distant shape of a blue dragon emerging from Onigashima, winding its way towards Wano. Kaido was on the hunt, once again.

"Ace lied. Didn't he," Tama said, her voice wavering and weak, and bitter. She got up, looking at the ground,

"Let's go. I'm hungry." She marched past him, eyes shrouded in darkness. There was something on the ground where she had sat, two sheets of paper. Sugiyaki looked, and saw that they were Shogunate Bounty Posters.

WANTED ALIVE

YAMATO.

The poster showed a sketch of a white-haired woman, with red horns and amber eyes.

WANTED ALIVE

DEKU.

A cruel looking young man with dark green hair, narrow eyes, and a snarling visage with fangs like a viper.

Sugiyaki glanced back at Tama, watching her stomp up the slope towards the forest that had become their home. Then he looked out to sea, watching as the Dragon King made his way eastward towards Hakumai.

He sighed, and picked up the posters. They would make for good napkins, at least.

(X)

In the span of seventy-two hours, the world changed.

For in that time the Spade Pirates, led by Portgas D. Ace from East Blue, entered the Land of Wano unopposed.

A pirate who was invited to join the Seven Warlords of the Sea, and a crew that might have turned the world upside down, set themselves against the Emperor Kaido.

And were destroyed, utterly.

---

attack name translations:

Hiken = Fire Fist

Tekkai KEmono Kenpo: Datenbi = Iron Body Beast Fist Law: Fallen Tail(pun on Fallen Angel Tail)

Hangetsubi = Half Moon Tail

Shingekibi = Assaultail

Agogan = Jaw Gun(Malice's variant on Who's who's Gagan/Fang Gun)

Jujika = Crossfire

Enkai: Hibashira = Flame Commandment: Fire Pillar

Kagero = Heat Haze

Higan = Fire Gun

Dai Enkai: Entei = Great Flame Commandment: Flame Emperor

...

...

So yeah. That happened.

 

[Zaru]

Over the ocean, Four Days prior to the destruction of the Spade Pirates.

The wind was loud, and cold.

Yamato scanned her eyes over the ocean below, looking for somewhere to set down. They had been flying all day. The last one had been a small island named Tolkien, an island of tall and dense mountains as well as lush forests. Even more impressive were the enormous birds that made the mountains their home, flying just a few hundred yards below them.

She would have liked to land and explore; or at least get some rest. But they were in a hurry, so they had decided to keep going; confident that there would be something on their route.

But there was nothing.. Nothing but the roiling sea and the distant horizon.

And she was starting to get hungry.

"Izuku!" she called down. "Are you sure we're going the right way!?"

"Just a second!" Izuku called back, slowing down a little. He brought up the Eternal Pose Lawson had given them. Yamato leant down, and saw the needle pointing straight ahead.

"Yeah, we are!" yelled Izuku, his voice barely audible over the wind. "Are you getting hungry?"

"A little!" yelled Yamato. "But what about you!?"

"I'm fine!" insisted Izuku, glancing back at her; a confident grin just visible. "But we should set down the next place we see!"

"Right!" Yamato nodded, though she was starting to worry. Izuku seemed okay, but the empty ocean was starting to worry her; and while the sun was high and bright, it was past mid-day. She didn't know how long Izuku could keep this up, not with her and two full backpacks; and she didn't want to find out, not for this.

And then…at last.

"There!" she called out, pointing towards a small shape on the horizon off to the right. "Land!"

"I see it!" Izuku banked slightly, aiming them towards it and speeding up. Little by little, the tiny shape grew and grew. A little atoll, with some palm trees and what might have been a lagoon with some brush.

"Nice place to stop!" Izuku called, beginning his descent. Down and down they went, then finally, they touched down.

"Ahhhh!" Izuku sighed, stretching his back and arms as he set Yamato down. "Another happy landing!"

"I'll get firewood, if you set up camp," Yamato replied, relieved to be down safely.

"Sure thing, just be careful, we don't know what could be on this island."

Thankfully it took her only a few minutes to find and make firewood and kindling from the palm trees and brush, and to bring it back to where Izuku had set up their camp. It took only a few more minutes for her to assemble the fire, and get it going; while Izuku shared out some food. They sat for a while, wolfing down the food Judith and the maids had left for them, and enjoying the heat of the fire.

"I've been wondering," Izuku said suddenly. "What do we do when we meet Whitebeard? What do we say to him?"

"What do you mean?" Yamato asked, confused.

"Well, we've never met the guy," Izuku went on, looking dubious. "We only know him from Whitey Bay and Oden's journal, both of which say he's an extremely influential and powerful pirate. We should probably think through what we're going to tell him."

Yamato furrowed her brow. He was right, now that she thought about it. Whitebeard had been less than amused to find Oden hanging on to his anchor chain, and it took him a while to earn the great pirate's trust; almost to the point it cost the samurai his life. What would Whitebeard think of an old friend turning up with two strangers? What reason would he have to trust them beyond that?

Especially when he found out that Kaido was on the hunt for them, or that Oden was dead?

"We should tell him everything we know," she said. "About everything that's been going on."

"That was what I was thinking." Izuku's eyes were down, brow furrowed. "Let's see…Kaido's got his hands on some artificial Devil Fruits called SMILEs, and he's getting them from someone called Doflamingo in Dressrosa."

"Donquixote Doflamingo," Yamato cut in. "He's one of the Seven Warlords of the Sea."

"Really?" Izuku looked surprised. "But isn't he supposed to be working with the World Government?"

"He is, sort of," Yamato grinned, happy to play teacher again. "The Warlords are more or less granted immunity by the World Government, in exchange for helping them when called upon and keeping their own acts of piracy to a minimum. If Doflamingo really is sending SMILEs to Kaido behind their backs, then Whitebeard will want to know."

Of that, Yamato was certain. Kaido's Gifters, once there were enough of them, would make him powerful beyond measure. Even Big Mom might struggle to oppose him, let alone Whitebeard.

"I guess that's true." Izuku frowned. "But…"

He trailed off. Yamato watched him as he sat there, frowning at the fire. Something was clearly bothering him, and she had a sneaking feeling she knew what it was.

"Are you worried about meeting Whitebeard?" she asked cautiously.

"Since you mention it, yes, I am," admitted Izuku. "Well, not so much meeting him, it's what to do afterwards. Do we join him, or do we warn him and move on? I'm not exactly crazy about the idea of being a pirate."

Yamato's heart sank. She had half-assumed that they would be joining Whitebeard, just as Oden had done. But clearly her friend was having second thoughts.

"But where would we go if we did move on?" she asked. "The Marines?"

"That's just it." Izuku looked straight at her; and there was sorrow in his eyes. "I want to believe that the Marines are all like Doll and her comrades, or like that Aokiji fellow Mr. Bach mentioned. I know Baker doesn't really count, but…"

He trailed off again, and he seemed very lonely all of a sudden. He looked…haunted.

"Because of what Malice said?" Yamato asked, thinking back to the fallen Marine's words.

"If what he said was true, the Marines are corrupt," Izuku replied. "Or the World Government is corrupt, and they just mindlessly obey; or maybe both. At first I thought maybe he was lying, or twisting the facts. But Oden said similar things in his journal, and then there was Baker, and that Warlord showing up."

Yamato shivered at the mention of Bartholomew Kuma, who was dreaded even among the Seven Warlords of the Sea. And she shivered again, as she remembered the look in Bach's eyes that night.

Absolute Fear.

"I don't know Malice well," she admitted. "But I believe he was telling the truth. My father and his subordinates have said the same things many times. Even if they aren't the most trustworthy, it's fairly clear the World Government is far from noble; and the Marines are bound to obey it, regardless of morality."

Izuku nodded in agreement. But he still looked unhappy.

"But I believe in Whitebeard," she insisted, smiling. "Oden believed in him, and so does Whitey Bay. If there's anyone we can trust in this world, it's him."

Izuku nodded, forcing a smile. But Yamato could tell he was uncertain. In his world, from what he had described, working with pirates would have been unthinkable. He still wasn't quite used to her world, and its realities.

So she'd have to do everything she could to reassure him.

"And if not him, there's always Red Hair!" she went on cheerfully. "He's the fourth Emperor, but he used to be Roger's chore boy. Oden said he was bright and cheeky, a cheerful fellow and from what little I've heard about him, he's fairly honorable."

Izuku's smile widened a little, and there was a twinkle in his eyes. "Well, least we have some options, hopefully everything should work itself out."

Yamato nodded eagerly at his renewed faith, before the young hero let off a yawn.

"Do you mind if I take a nap, Yamato? I'm exhausted."

"Not at all!" Yamato grinned. "I'll do some writing while you're asleep."

"Great."

(X)

Izuku let out a yawn, and arched his back.

He had needed that nap. Flying for eight hours was a trial at the best of times; but Yamato, it had to be said, was heavy.

In the back of his mind he could feel Nana glaring at him.

Ignoring that, there was no sign of Yamato, but her sleeping bag and backpack were still there, just as they had been before. The fire had gone down, settling into a deep glow. To the west, the sun was setting; painting the horizon orange and red. How long had he been asleep?

Taking another look, he spotted Yamato's sandals not far from the fire, and footprints heading off towards the ocean. He stood up, stretched his stiff limbs, and followed the footprints onto the beach.

And there she was, moving around the beach in a strange, back-and-forth motion. He blinked and rubbed his eyes; but they were not deceiving him.

She was dancing.

Izuku watched, both bewildered and amazed, as she twirled across the sand; in the arms of an invisible partner. Her footwork was just barely off, the movements almost right; almost like the dancers in Lawson's ballroom. It wasn't elegant or graceful, not the movement of an experienced dancer. But there was nothing ugly or lumpen about it, nothing that made him want to look away.

"Considering her limited experience, she's quite impressive," En noted. Izuku nodded in agreement as he watched her dance, wondering what made her want to…

"Uwahh!"

Izuku jumped, and realized that Yamato had stopped dancing. She was staring at him, face red, frozen stiff.

"I…I …um!" She started to fidget. "I wasn't…I mean…"

"You wanted to dance?"

Yamato let out a long, heavy sigh.

"I was just practicing what Judith taught me," she said, with weary sadness. "I never danced before. I've never done anything remotely like it, besides fighting. I wasn't pretty like those other ladies, or graceful."

Izuku felt sad for his companion. He wasn't much of a dancer himself. It just wasn't his thing; even after Mina had drilled what she could into his head. But at least he'd had the option if he'd wanted it.

Onigashima didn't seem like the kind of place to inspire or appreciate dancing; unless it was drunken moshing on the Live Floor. She'd never had the chance to do something like this. There had never been any room in her life for anything delicate, or refined, or gentle.

"Well, I wasn't much of a partner," he replied, smiling awkwardly. "Being so much shorter than you and all."

"No, you weren't…" stammered Yamato, looking hurt. "I…it's not your fault. You can't help the way you were made. No one can."

"If it makes you feel any better, dancing was never really my thing either," he went on. "I never cared for it much."

They stood there in silence, for an awkwardly long time.

"So…why don't we…practice together?" suggested Izuku, blushing. Yamato looked up at him in surprise, her cheeks still pink.

"You don't mind?"

"Some of us do!" snapped the Second User. "Since when do we dance!?"

"Since right this instant!" retorted Nana.

"No, it's fine." Izuku smiled and stepped up to her. "Though it might work better like this."

He activated Float, and levitated upward until he was looking her in the eyes. Yamato grinned and stepped forward, taking his hand in hers. Izuku's heart pounded as he put his other hand on her waist.

"Okay, on three."

And so they danced; Yamato on her feet, Izuku on thin air. One two three, one two three, chasse and whisk and natural turn; whatever they were supposed to be. Around and around, to a tune only they could hear.

"How am I doing?" Yamato asked, a little nervously.

"Great!" insisted Izuku. "You're getting the hang of it."

And she was. Her steps, once stiff and formulaic, were becoming graceful. Her movements, once plain and blunt, were becoming easy, and lively.

"Oh wow." Yamato smiled a smile that made his heart leap. "Thanks Izuku!"

So they danced on, in a dream world of their own making. And then at last, when the time was right, they stood apart; and bowed.

"Thank you for that, Izuku," Yamato said earnestly. "That was wonderful. Like nothing else I've ever done before."

"D-don't worry about it." Izuku knew his cheeks were pink, but he didn't care. "You've got the moves down just fine. All you need to do is some practice."

"You could use a little practice yourself," commented Daigoro.

"Like that's ever gonna happen," the Second User muttered.

"Are you sure you've never danced before?" Yamato asked. Izuku faltered, and rubbed the back of his neck.

"Well, not much," he admitted. "We had to learn back at the academy, for formal occasions and such. There was the School Festival . But we didn't do all that much."

"Nowhere near enough, in my humble opinion," declared Nana, arms folded. "Refinement and sophistication are just as important as combat training."

"Like any of us had time for fancy-pants parties or balls," grumbled the Third User. "Heroes need to do their jobs, not show off."

"And that is why you will never catch a woman," retorted Nana. "Even if you weren't dead for over a century!"

"In fact it was only once," Izuku went on, trying to ignore the voices. "It was a fancy party at the WHA building in Tokyo, after the Otheon mission."

"Oh yes, I remember!" Yamato slapped her fist into her palm. "I haven't got as far as writing it yet, though. I'm just up to the academy festival, when you and your classmates were performing for little Eri."

Izuku remembered. All the hours spent practicing, Ashido teaching them to dance, Kyoka arranging the song. The bright lights, the amplifiers, the thrill of it all. The students who had come to cause trouble, all singing and dancing like it was about to be banned.

And down there in the crowd. Eri, sitting on Mirio's shoulder, smiling the biggest smile she had ever smiled.

Eri…

"Peace, Izuku," whispered Yoichi. "Don't dwell on it."

Sadly, those words did little to help. He would never see her again. He would never see any of them ever again. He had promised them he would come back. He had promised his mother he would come home to her. He had promised Eri that he would never abandon her. He had promised Uraraka…

"I'm sorry." Yamato's voice drew him out of the darkness. "I shouldn't have brought it up."

"No, it's okay," Izuku replied, smiling through his pain. "I just miss everyone, that's all."

Everyone. His parents, All Might, all the friends he had left behind. And Kacchan, who was gone forever.

"Do you want to go back?" asked Yamato. Izuku looked her in the eyes, and saw in there a fear, and a longing. She was afraid, he could tell; afraid that if he got the chance he would go, and their adventure would be over. "To your world?"

"A part of me does," he admitted. "But, Yamato, I seriously don't think I can. And I wouldn't want to go unless you could come too."

She brightened, her face lighting up again.

"Kid's as innocent as they come, but he sure has a way with his words," En chuckled, "Could use a few pointers when it comes to wooing the ladies."

"If you asked me to go with you, I would," said Yamato, her eyes sparkling once again. "To meet your family and friends, and see your world."

Izuku felt better for her words, and that sparkle in her eyes. Yes, he was lonely, and he missed his old home. But things were what they were; and it could have been a lot worse.

"With how crazy this world is, we could've landed anywhere. Like an island made entirely of lava," Daigoro muttered.

"Or one with completely insane weather, like constant lightning storms or something," Hikage noted.

"Or even an island that'd just up and eat us," Yoichi added; making them all shudder. After everything they had seen, it couldn't be ruled out.

"In the meantime, why don't we check out this island?" he suggested brightly. "It's only a little island, but we've got some sunlight left."

"I'd love to!" declared Yamato, and fell in beside him. They strolled along the beach, as the sun began its descent behind the horizon. The waves lapped gently against the sand, and the palm trees rustled in a soft, warm breeze. A flicker of movement caught Izuku's eye, and he saw a crab scuttling sideways across the wet sand as he smiled lightly.

Just a nice warm walk on an island in the middle of nowhere against a setting sun, with his friend by his side.

(X)

The next day

It was cold; again.

Yamato shivered as she scanned the horizon; just as she had done the day before. They had been flying for ten long hours, and there had been little to see. They had evaded a storm, and a tornado that touched the water and formed a massive water spout; but aside from that, there had been nothing but sea, and sky, and clouds.

It was peaceful…but painfully dull.

She didn't want to be bored. She couldn't stand the idea that something so wondrous could be boring. But it had been ten hours, with little to see and nothing to do. Izuku didn't seem to need or want her help; though she was sure she had heard his stomach growl. He just kept on following the Eternal Pose, over the vast and empty ocean. It made her wish she had powers similar to her father or King; so she could carry him for a while.

She never would have imagined the world could be so big, or so empty. She had heard of the Grand Line, even seen it on a map, but never seen it for itself. Apart from that vast edifice, there seemed to be little in the world but ocean and a few islands.

It was…lonely, somehow.

Yamato shook her head. She couldn't afford to dwell on such feelings. Izuku was bound to be getting tired, and they needed a place to land. A quick look at the Log Pose showed two needles pointing away and one straight ahead; the same as the Eternal Pose.

So, they were on the right track, at least. Something was ahead of them, and that something might be Isla Rubikan. But how far? And how long?

Yamato put the Log Pose away, and lifted her binoculars to her eyes, praying for a sight of land.

Nothing. Nothing but ocean, and more ocean.

Yamato half-sighed, half-hissed. She wished she had taken the time to check out the Finalems maps, or checked any map before they started. They were going to have to plan these flights more carefully; or one day, Izuku would wear out over the empty ocean, and it would be the end for both of them.

Perhaps they should have claimed the Finalem ship after all. Yes, they would have needed a crew, and neither of them knew the first thing about sailing; but it would have been easier on Izuku, at least. Even her father, who could transform himself into a dragon, used ships to travel any distance.

And then, mercifully, a blip on the horizon.

"Land ahead!" she called out, staring through her binoculars. It was indeed an island, and considerably larger than that little atoll from the night before. Izuku didn't need telling twice; settling onto a course for the island, and starting his descent.

Yamato kept on watching the island. It was wreathed in fog, but she could make out what looked like a mountain range, and a forest below it. There was a plateau just beyond, with what might have been a castle on it.

Her brow furrowed. Isla Rubikan was supposed to be a pirate outpost. But she couldn't see any ships, let alone pirates. It looked… peaceful.

Not that it mattered. An island was an island. Once there they could eat and rest, and maybe find out more about the region; see if there were any more islands on the way to Isla Rubikan. That way they could plan out a route, and maybe not strain Izuku quite so badly.

And she would feel a lot better for it.

(X)

"Ahhhhhhh!" Izuku stretched his arms, glad of solid ground under his feet. "Lucky this island was here. That was heavy going."

"Sorry." Izuku turned to Yamato. She was looking sad, guilty even. "You do all the work when we fly. I couldn't do anything to help."

"Don't worry about it." He flapped his hand dismissively, grinning. "I'll be fine after a good meal and a good night's sleep."

"Sounds good to me!" Yamato's smile returned. "There's a castle over that way." She pointed towards a plateau to their right, where Izuku could just make out a tall building of some kind. "We could ask in there, or see if there's anywhere else."

"Then let's get going," Izuku agreed, looking around. The sky above had been bright and blue, but the forest itself was damp and foggy, the haze partly blocking the sunlight. He didn't want to camp there if he didn't have to.

They made their way through the forest, picking their way carefully over the undergrowth. There wasn't much to see, beyond some interesting trees.

"Hey, look at this."

Izuku paused, as Yamato pointed at something. He looked down, and saw a muddy track worn through the undergrowth. He glanced at Yamato, who shrugged, and they started along the path. No sense in getting lost.

"I wonder where it leads," asked Yamato aloud.

"Maybe they like to go hiking around here," mused Izuku. "Or it leads somewhere."

"I think we're heading towards the edge of the forest," replied Yamato. "From there, we can…"

She trailed off, and stopped suddenly. Izuku stopped in turn, wondering what the matter could be. She was staring straight ahead, brow furrowed, as if she could see something he couldn't.

Then he heard it. A sound, only faint, but not one that belonged in a forest. It sounded almost musical.

He glanced at Yamato, who nodded. They made their way along the track, moving carefully and quietly. The sound grew slowly louder. It was a voice…a beautiful voice, singing a gentle song.

They followed the voice along the trail, until they reached the edge of the forest. Before them was a cliff.

And standing upon it was a young girl. She wore a simple black shirt and lilac slacks, and white headphones covered her ears. Her long hair was gathered at the top like a pair of bunny ears, and hanging down in twin tails. Her hair was red on one side and white on the other, just like Todoroki Shoto's hair.

And she was singing. The voice had been hers. Izuku watched, entranced. He had never heard anything quite like it.

A crack cut through the air. The girl yelped, and spun around to face them. One purple eye stared at them in fear and bewilderment; the other covered by her white bangs.

"Oh! Uh…hello," Izuku greeted her, awkwardly. "Sorry, we didn't mean to disturb you."

"It was my fault." Yamato raised one foot, and Izuku saw a snapped twig. "We were just listening to your song. It was beautiful!"

The girl glanced from one to the other, clearly afraid.

"Who…who are you?" she stammered. "How did you get here?"
"Wait!" Izuku called out, as she backed away. Her foot touched the edge, and she stopped, trying to steady herself. But then the wind whistled, and Izuku cried out in horror as her legs gave way. The girl yelped, and toppled back over the cliff.

Izuku leapt after her, plunging down over the cliff edge. He flew straight down, past the plummeting girl, catching her in his arms.

"You saved me…" The girl stared up at him in mingled terror and amazement. Izuku grinned, and flew up and over the cliff, depositing her gently by the tree line.

"Are you all right?" asked Yamato, trotting up to them.

"I'm…I'm fine," gasped the girl. "You saved my life! Thank you!"

"It's fine, really," insisted Izuku gently, falling back into Hero mode. "Just relax, breathe."

The girl obeyed, breathing slowly, and gradually settled down.

"How did you come to be here?" she asked, looking from one to the other; her fear replaced with wonder. "Have you come to see Gordon?"

Izuku faltered for a moment. She couldn't have seen them land, but how to explain about his Flight power?

"We just arrived," he said, hoping that would suffice. "We've come from far away, and were hoping to rest here."

She blinked at him, and Izuku's heart sank. Clearly she was wondering how they had got there, and hadn't just assumed they had arrived by ship. Was this island really that isolated?

"Oh, uh, I'm Hisashi, and this is Anna," he introduced the two of them. He felt strangely bad about lying to her, all of a sudden. But it was as much for her sake as for theirs.

The girl looked from one to the other once again, and then straightened up.

"My name... is Uta."

---

POW RIGHT IN DA KISSER UTA'S HERE

 

[Rekka]

POW RIGHT IN DA KISSER UTA'S HERE

Click to shrink...

Yay Uta!

Too bad for her this is a single pairing with Yamato lol

Too bad for me as well. Izuku dating two Emperor's daughters would have been hilarious and Uta's criminally underused.

One question I've had about this story for the longest time though... Why don't Izuku, Yamato and the Whitebeards just lure Kaido into a trap outside of Wano?

Just let rumors of her living somewhere get out, and boom - Kaido or King will come flying in to retrieve her. Finding out only too late that Whitebeard and his crew were nearby waiting to pounce.

 

[Zaru]

Yay Uta!

Too bad for her this is a single pairing with Yamato lol

Too bad for me as well. Izuku dating two Emperor's daughters would have been hilarious and Uta's criminally underused.

One question I've had about this story for the longest time though... Why don't Izuku, Yamato and the Whitebeards just lure Kaido into a trap outside of Wano?

Just let rumors of her living somewhere get out, and boom - Kaido or King will come flying in to retrieve her. Finding out only too late that Whitebeard and his crew were nearby waiting to pounce.

Click to shrink...

Would you want to give Kaido time to plan and bring his whole posse?

You want the whole world to notice him and his elites on the move to a certain location? That includes big mom and the WG. And Shanks would try to stop it due to him wanting the status quo.

Best way to kill the king is to aim for the throne. Trust me I have tried

But what's stopping an entire WG armada with the admirals for waiting outside the horizon and jumping on whoever is left

 

[Rekka]

Would you want to give Kaido time to plan and bring his whole posse?

You want the whole world to notice him and his elites on the move to a certain location? That includes big mom and the WG. And Shanks would try to stop it due to him wanting the status quo.

Best way to kill the king is to aim for the throne. Trust me I have tried

But what's stopping an entire WG armada with the admirals for waiting outside the horizon and jumping on whoever is left

Click to shrink...

I mean, would Kaido take the time to bring his entire posse? Well, I guess if the rumors were of Yamato having settled somewhere he would bring as many as he could.

But if it's just a rumor that she was around a certain area at one point, wouldn't he be more likely to either go personally or send King and his fastest/closest people to get there as soon as possible to try and catch her?

As for Shanks and the WG, their interference would rely on them knowing about the trap and being close enough to do anything about it, yes? It's certainly possible they'd find out about it from keeping track of Whitebeards movements or... something, but not a guarantee.

Edit: Not to hark on about it, just seemed an easy way to either weaken Kaido's forces or get Kaido himself away from Wano, since iirc a big concern over Whitebeard killing him is the damage such a battle would do to their surroundings.